This is a modern-English version of The Princess and Curdie, originally written by MacDonald, George.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Princess and Curdie
by
George MacDonald
CONTENTS
1 | The Mountain |
2 | The White Pigeon |
3 | The Mistress of the Silver Moon |
4 | Curdie's Father and Mother |
5 | The Miners |
6 | The Emerald |
7 | What Is in a Name? |
8 | Curdie's Mission |
9 | Hands |
10 | The Heath |
11 | Lina |
12 | More Creatures |
13 | The Baker's Wife |
14 | The Dogs of Gwyntystorm |
15 | Derba and Barbara |
16 | The Mattock |
17 | The Wine Cellar |
18 | The King's Kitchen |
19 | The King's Chamber |
20 | Counterplotting |
21 | The Loaf |
22 | The Lord Chamberlain |
23 | Dr Kelman |
24 | The Prophecy |
25 | The Avengers |
26 | The Vengeance |
27 | More Vengeance |
28 | The Preacher |
29 | Barbara |
30 | Peter |
31 | The Sacrifice |
32 | The King's Army |
33 | The Battle |
34 | Judgement |
35 | The End |
CHAPTER 1
The Mountain
Curdie was the son of Peter the miner. He lived with his father and mother in a cottage built on a mountain, and he worked with his father inside the mountain.
Curdie was the son of Peter the miner. He lived with his mom and dad in a cottage on a mountain, and he worked with his dad inside the mountain.
A mountain is a strange and awful thing. In old times, without knowing so much of their strangeness and awfulness as we do, people were yet more afraid of mountains. But then somehow they had not come to see how beautiful they are as well as awful, and they hated them—and what people hate they must fear. Now that we have learned to look at them with admiration, perhaps we do not feel quite awe enough of them. To me they are beautiful terrors.
A mountain is a strange and terrifying thing. In the past, people were even more afraid of mountains without understanding their strangeness and terror as well as we do now. However, they still hadn’t realized how beautiful they are along with being terrifying, and they hated them—and what people hate, they must fear. Now that we’ve learned to admire them, maybe we don’t feel quite enough awe toward them anymore. To me, they are beautiful terrors.
I will try to tell you what they are. They are portions of the heart of the earth that have escaped from the dungeon down below, and rushed up and out. For the heart of the earth is a great wallowing mass, not of blood, as in the hearts of men and animals, but of glowing hot, melted metals and stones. And as our hearts keep us alive, so that great lump of heat keeps the earth alive: it is a huge power of buried sunlight—that is what it is.
I’ll try to explain what they are. They’re pieces of the earth’s core that have broken free from the underground dungeon and surged up and out. The earth’s core is a massive, swirling mix, not of blood like the hearts of people and animals, but of glowing, molten metals and rocks. Just like our hearts keep us alive, that enormous ball of heat keeps the earth alive: it’s a tremendous source of trapped sunlight—that’s what it is.
Now think: out of that cauldron, where all the bubbles would be as big as the Alps if it could get room for its boiling, certain bubbles have bubbled out and escaped—up and away, and there they stand in the cool, cold sky—mountains. Think of the change, and you will no more wonder that there should be something awful about the very look of a mountain: from the darkness—for where the light has nothing to shine upon, much the same as darkness—from the heat, from the endless tumult of boiling unrest—up, with a sudden heavenward shoot, into the wind, and the cold, and the starshine, and a cloak of snow that lies like ermine above the blue-green mail of the glaciers; and the great sun, their grandfather, up there in the sky; and their little old cold aunt, the moon, that comes wandering about the house at night; and everlasting stillness, except for the wind that turns the rocks and caverns into a roaring organ for the young archangels that are studying how to let out the pent-up praises of their hearts, and the molten music of the streams, rushing ever from the bosoms of the glaciers fresh born.
Now think: out of that cauldron, where all the bubbles would be as big as the Alps if it had room to boil, certain bubbles have bubbled up and escaped—up and away, and now they stand in the cool, cold sky—mountains. Think of the transformation, and you won’t be surprised that there’s something striking about the very appearance of a mountain: from the darkness—where the light has nothing to shine on, much like darkness itself—from the heat, from the endless chaos of boiling unrest—up, with a sudden leap toward the sky, into the wind, and the cold, and the starlight, and a blanket of snow that lies like ermine over the blue-green armor of the glaciers; and the great sun, their grandfather, up there in the sky; and their little old cold aunt, the moon, who wanders around the house at night; and everlasting stillness, except for the wind that turns the rocks and caverns into a roaring organ for the young archangels who are learning how to express the pent-up praises of their hearts, and the flowing music of the streams, rushing ever from the hearts of the freshly-born glaciers.
Think, too, of the change in their own substance—no longer molten and soft, heaving and glowing, but hard and shining and cold. Think of the creatures scampering over and burrowing in it, and the birds building their nests upon it, and the trees growing out of its sides, like hair to clothe it, and the lovely grass in the valleys, and the gracious flowers even at the very edge of its armour of ice, like the rich embroidery of the garment below, and the rivers galloping down the valleys in a tumult of white and green! And along with all these, think of the terrible precipices down which the traveller may fall and be lost, and the frightful gulfs of blue air cracked in the glaciers, and the dark profound lakes, covered like little arctic oceans with floating lumps of ice.
Consider the change in their own essence—no longer molten and soft, heaving and glowing, but hard, shiny, and cold. Picture the creatures scurrying over and burrowing into it, the birds building their nests on it, and the trees growing out of its sides, like hair to cover it, along with the beautiful grass in the valleys and the lovely flowers right at the edge of its icy armor, like the rich embroidery of the garment underneath, and the rivers rushing down the valleys in a riot of white and green! And alongside all this, think of the terrifying cliffs down which a traveler might fall and be lost, the frightening depths of blue air cracking in the glaciers, and the deep, dark lakes, covered like little arctic oceans with floating chunks of ice.
All this outside the mountain! But the inside, who shall tell what lies there? Caverns of awfullest solitude, their walls miles thick, sparkling with ores of gold or silver, copper or iron, tin or mercury, studded perhaps with precious stones—perhaps a brook, with eyeless fish in it, running, running ceaselessly, cold and babbling, through banks crusted with carbuncles and golden topazes, or over a gravel of which some of the stones arc rubies and emeralds, perhaps diamonds and sapphires—who can tell?—and whoever can't tell is free to think—all waiting to flash, waiting for millions of ages—ever since the earth flew off from the sun, a great blot of fire, and began to cool.
All this outside the mountain! But what's inside? Who can say what lies there? Caverns of extreme solitude, their walls miles thick, sparkling with gold, silver, copper, iron, tin, or mercury, maybe studded with precious stones—perhaps a brook with blind fish, flowing endlessly, cold and babbling, through banks crusted with garnets and golden topazes, or over a gravel bed containing rubies and emeralds, maybe even diamonds and sapphires—who knows? And for those who can’t say, they’re free to imagine—all waiting to shine, waiting for millions of years—ever since the Earth broke away from the sun, a massive fireball, and started to cool.
Then there are caverns full of water, numbingly cold, fiercely hot—hotter than any boiling water. From some of these the water cannot get out, and from others it runs in channels as the blood in the body: little veins bring it down from the ice above into the great caverns of the mountain's heart, whence the arteries let it out again, gushing in pipes and clefts and ducts of all shapes and kinds, through and through its bulk, until it springs newborn to the light, and rushes down the Mountainside in torrents, and down the valleys in rivers—down, down, rejoicing, to the mighty lungs of the world, that is the sea, where it is tossed in storms and cyclones, heaved up in billows, twisted in waterspouts, dashed to mist upon rocks, beaten by millions of tails, and breathed by millions of gills, whence at last, melted into vapour by the sun, it is lifted up pure into the air, and borne by the servant winds back to the mountaintops and the snow, the solid ice, and the molten stream.
Then there are caves filled with water, numbing cold, blazing hot—hotter than any boiling water. In some of these, the water can't escape, while in others, it flows through channels like blood in the body: tiny veins carry it down from the ice above into the great caverns at the mountain's core, where the arteries let it out again, rushing through pipes, cracks, and ducts of all shapes and sizes, until it bursts forth into the light, streaming down the mountainside in torrents and flowing through the valleys in rivers—down, down, joyful, to the mighty lungs of the world, which is the sea, where it's tossed in storms and cyclones, lifted in waves, twisted in waterspouts, shattered into mist against rocks, battered by countless tails, and breathed in by millions of gills. Finally, as it melts into vapor under the sun, it's lifted up pure into the air and carried by the winds back to the mountaintops, to the snow, the solid ice, and the molten stream.
Well, when the heart of the earth has thus come rushing up among her children, bringing with it gifts of all that she possesses, then straightway into it rush her children to see what they can find there. With pickaxe and spade and crowbar, with boring chisel and blasting powder, they force their way back: is it to search for what toys they may have left in their long-forgotten nurseries? Hence the mountains that lift their heads into the clear air, and are dotted over with the dwellings of men, are tunnelled and bored in the darkness of their bosoms by the dwellers in the houses which they hold up to the sun and air.
Well, when the heart of the earth comes bursting up among her children, bringing with it the gifts of everything she has, then her children immediately rush in to see what they can find there. With pickaxes, shovels, crowbars, boring chisels, and blasting powder, they make their way inside: are they searching for the toys they may have left behind in their long-forgotten nurseries? This is why the mountains that rise into the clear air and are scattered with people’s homes are tunnelled and drilled in the darkness of their depths by the inhabitants of the houses they support to the sun and sky.
Curdie and his father were of these: their business was to bring to light hidden things; they sought silver in the rock and found it, and carried it out. Of the many other precious things in their mountain they knew little or nothing. Silver ore was what they were sent to find, and in darkness and danger they found it. But oh, how sweet was the air on the mountain face when they came out at sunset to go home to wife and mother! They did breathe deep then!
Curdie and his dad were part of this group: their job was to uncover hidden things; they looked for silver in the rock and found it, bringing it out. They knew little to nothing about the many other valuable things in their mountain. Silver ore was what they were tasked to find, and despite the darkness and danger, they discovered it. But oh, how refreshing was the air on the mountain side when they emerged at sunset to head home to their wife and mother! They took deep breaths then!
The mines belonged to the king of the country, and the miners were his servants, working under his overseers and officers. He was a real king—that is, one who ruled for the good of his people and not to please himself, and he wanted the silver not to buy rich things for himself, but to help him to govern the country, and pay the ones that defended it from certain troublesome neighbours, and the judges whom he set to portion out righteousness among the people, that so they might learn it themselves, and come to do without judges at all. Nothing that could be got from the heart of the earth could have been put to better purposes than the silver the king's miners got for him. There were people in the country who, when it came into their hands, degraded it by locking it up in a chest, and then it grew diseased and was called mammon, and bred all sorts of quarrels; but when first it left the king's hands it never made any but friends, and the air of the world kept it clean.
The mines were owned by the king of the country, and the miners were his workers, laboring under his supervisors and officials. He was a true king—one who ruled for the benefit of his people instead of for his own pleasure. He wanted the silver not to buy extravagant items for himself, but to help him govern the country and pay those who defended it from troublesome neighbors, as well as the judges he appointed to distribute justice among the people so they could learn it themselves and eventually do without judges altogether. Nothing extracted from the earth could be used better than the silver that the king's miners brought to him. In the country, some people, when they got their hands on it, tarnished it by stashing it away in a chest, causing it to become corrupted and be called mammon, which led to all sorts of conflicts; but when it first left the king's hands, it only created friendships, and the fresh air of the world kept it pure.
About a year before this story began, a series of very remarkable events had just ended. I will narrate as much of them as will serve to show the tops of the roots of my tree.
About a year before this story started, a string of very notable events had just wrapped up. I will share as much of them as needed to show the roots of my tree.
Upon the mountain, on one of its many claws, stood a grand old house, half farmhouse, half castle, belonging to the king; and there his only child, the Princess Irene, had been brought up till she was nearly nine years old, and would doubtless have continued much longer, but for the strange events to which I have referred.
Upon the mountain, on one of its many peaks, stood a large old house, part farmhouse, part castle, that belonged to the king; and there his only child, Princess Irene, had grown up until she was nearly nine years old, and would likely have stayed much longer if it weren't for the strange events I mentioned.
At that time the hollow places of the mountain were inhabited by creatures called goblins, who for various reasons and in various ways made themselves troublesome to all, but to the little princess dangerous. Mainly by the watchful devotion and energy of Curdie, however, their designs had been utterly defeated, and made to recoil upon themselves to their own destruction, so that now there were very few of them left alive, and the miners did not believe there was a single goblin remaining in the whole inside of the mountain.
At that time, the empty areas of the mountain were home to creatures called goblins, who, for different reasons and in various ways, caused trouble for everyone, but were especially dangerous to the little princess. Thanks mainly to the watchful dedication and effort of Curdie, their plans had been completely thwarted, turning back on themselves and leading to their own downfall, so now there were very few left alive, and the miners didn’t believe there was a single goblin remaining in the entire interior of the mountain.
The king had been so pleased with the boy—then approaching thirteen years of age—that when he carried away his daughter he asked him to accompany them; but he was still better pleased with him when he found that he preferred staying with his father and mother. He was a right good king and knew that the love of a boy who would not leave his father and mother to be made a great man was worth ten thousand offers to die for his sake, and would prove so when the right time came. As for his father and mother, they would have given him up without a grumble, for they were just as good as the king, and he and they understood each other perfectly; but in this matter, not seeing that he could do anything for the king which one of his numerous attendants could not do as well, Curdie felt that it was for him to decide. So the king took a kind farewell of them all and rode away, with his daughter on his horse before him.
The king had been really pleased with the boy, who was almost thirteen, that when he took his daughter away, he invited him to join them. However, he was even more impressed when he saw that the boy chose to stay with his parents. He was a truly good king and understood that a boy's love, who would rather be with his mom and dad than become a great man, was worth far more than countless offers of sacrifice. And he knew that this would show when the right moment came. As for the boy's parents, they would have let him go without hesitation because they were just as good as the king, and they all understood each other perfectly. But in this situation, not realizing that he couldn't do anything for the king that any of his many attendants couldn't do just as well, Curdie felt it was his choice to make. So, the king bid a warm farewell to everyone and rode away with his daughter sitting in front of him on the horse.
A gloom fell upon the mountain and the miners when she was gone, and Curdie did not whistle for a whole week. As for his verses, there was no occasion to make any now. He had made them only to drive away the goblins, and they were all gone—a good riddance—only the princess was gone too! He would rather have had things as they were, except for the princess's sake. But whoever is diligent will soon be cheerful, and though the miners missed the household of the castle, they yet managed to get on without them. Peter and his wife, however, were troubled with the fancy that they had stood in the way of their boy's good fortune. It would have been such a fine thing for him and them, too, they thought, if he had ridden with the good king's train. How beautiful he looked, they said, when he rode the king's own horse through the river that the goblins had sent out of the hill! He might soon have been a captain, they did believe! The good, kind people did not reflect that the road to the next duty is the only straight one, or that, for their fancied good, we should never wish our children or friends to do what we would not do ourselves if we were in their position. We must accept righteous sacrifices as well as make them.
A sadness settled over the mountain and the miners when she left, and Curdie didn't whistle for an entire week. As for his poems, there was no point in writing any now. He had created them only to scare off the goblins, and they were all gone—a welcome relief—except the princess was gone too! He would have preferred things to stay the same, if only for the princess's sake. But anyone who works hard will soon feel happy, and although the miners missed the castle's company, they managed to carry on without them. Peter and his wife, though, were worried that they had interfered with their son's good fortune. They thought it would have been such a wonderful opportunity for him and for them if he had joined the good king's entourage. "He looked so handsome," they said, "when he rode the king's own horse through the river that the goblins had unleashed from the hill!" They truly believed he could have quickly become a captain! The good, caring people didn't consider that the path to doing the next right thing is the only clear one, or that we should never want our children or friends to pursue what we wouldn't do ourselves if we were in their position. We must accept both righteous sacrifices and the obligation to make them.
CHAPTER 2
The White Pigeon
When in the winter they had had their supper and sat about the fire, or when in the summer they lay on the border of the rock-margined stream that ran through their little meadow close by the door of their cottage, issuing from the far-up whiteness often folded in clouds, Curdie's mother would not seldom lead the conversation to one peculiar personage said and believed to have been much concerned in the late issue of events.
When winter came and they had their dinner, sitting around the fire, or in summer when they lounged by the rocky stream that flowed through their small meadow near their cottage door, emerging from the distant snowy peaks often shrouded in clouds, Curdie’s mother would often steer the conversation toward one particular person who was rumored to have played a significant role in recent events.
That personage was the great-great-grandmother of the princess, of whom the princess had often talked, but whom neither Curdie nor his mother had ever seen. Curdie could indeed remember, although already it looked more like a dream than he could account for if it had really taken place, how the princess had once led him up many stairs to what she called a beautiful room in the top of the tower, where she went through all the—what should he call it?—the behaviour of presenting him to her grandmother, talking now to her and now to him, while all the time he saw nothing but a bare garret, a heap of musty straw, a sunbeam, and a withered apple. Lady, he would have declared before the king himself, young or old, there was none, except the princess herself, who was certainly vexed that he could not see what she at least believed she saw.
That person was the great-great-grandmother of the princess, someone the princess had mentioned often, but neither Curdie nor his mother had ever met her. Curdie could actually remember, although it felt more like a dream than something he could explain if it had really happened, how the princess had once taken him up many stairs to what she called a beautiful room at the top of the tower, where she acted out the process of introducing him to her grandmother, talking to her and then to him, while all he could see was just a bare attic, a pile of musty straw, a sunbeam, and a withered apple. He would have sworn before the king himself, young or old, that there was nobody, except the princess herself, who wasn’t frustrated that he couldn’t see what she believed she was seeing.
As for his mother, she had once seen, long before Curdie was born, a certain mysterious light of the same description as one Irene spoke of, calling it her grandmother's moon; and Curdie himself had seen this same light, shining from above the castle, just as the king and princess were taking their leave. Since that time neither had seen or heard anything that could be supposed connected with her. Strangely enough, however, nobody had seen her go away. If she was such an old lady, she could hardly be supposed to have set out alone and on foot when all the house was asleep. Still, away she must have gone, for, of course, if she was so powerful, she would always be about the princess to take care of her.
As for his mother, she had once seen, long before Curdie was born, a mysterious light just like the one Irene described, calling it her grandmother's moon; and Curdie himself had seen this same light shining from above the castle, right when the king and princess were leaving. Since then, neither of them had seen or heard anything that could be connected to her. Strangely, though, nobody saw her leave. If she was such an old lady, it was hard to believe she would have set out alone and on foot while the whole house was asleep. Still, she must have gone, because if she was so powerful, she would always be close to the princess to protect her.
But as Curdie grew older, he doubted more and more whether Irene had not been talking of some dream she had taken for reality: he had heard it said that children could not always distinguish betwixt dreams and actual events. At the same time there was his mother's testimony: what was he to do with that? His mother, through whom he had learned everything, could hardly be imagined by her own dutiful son to have mistaken a dream for a fact of the waking world.
But as Curdie got older, he increasingly doubted whether Irene was actually referring to a dream she mistook for reality: he had heard that kids sometimes can't tell the difference between dreams and real events. At the same time, there was his mother's testimony: what was he supposed to do with that? His mother, through whom he had learned everything, could hardly be envisioned by her devoted son as having confused a dream for something that really happened.
So he rather shrank from thinking about it, and the less he thought about it, the less he was inclined to believe it when he did think about it, and therefore, of course, the less inclined to talk about it to his father and mother; for although his father was one of those men who for one word they say think twenty thoughts, Curdie was well assured that he would rather doubt his own eyes than his wife's testimony.
So he preferred to avoid thinking about it, and the less he thought about it, the less he believed it when he did consider it. Because of that, he was naturally less likely to talk about it with his parents; even though his dad was the type of person who would think through twenty different ideas for every word he said, Curdie was certain that he would trust his wife’s word over his own eyes.
There were no others to whom he could have talked about it. The miners were a mingled company—some good, some not so good, some rather bad—none of them so bad or so good as they might have been; Curdie liked most of them, and was a favourite with all; but they knew very little about the upper world, and what might or might not take place there. They knew silver from copper ore; they understood the underground ways of things, and they could look very wise with their lanterns in their hands searching after this or that sign of ore, or for some mark to guide their way in the hollows of the earth; but as to great-great-grandmothers, they would have mocked Curdie all the rest of his life for the absurdity of not being absolutely certain that the solemn belief of his father and mother was nothing but ridiculous nonsense. Why, to them the very word 'great-great-grandmother' would have been a week's laughter! I am not sure that they were able quite to believe there were such persons as great-great-grandmothers; they had never seen one. They were not companions to give the best of help toward progress, and as Curdie grew, he grew at this time faster in body than in mind—with the usual consequence, that he was getting rather stupid—one of the chief signs of which was that he believed less and less in things he had never seen. At the same time I do not think he was ever so stupid as to imagine that this was a sign of superior faculty and strength of mind. Still, he was becoming more and more a miner, and less and less a man of the upper world where the wind blew. On his way to and from the mine he took less and less notice of bees and butterflies, moths and dragonflies, the flowers and the brooks and the clouds. He was gradually changing into a commonplace man.
There was no one else he could talk to about it. The miners were a mixed bunch—some good, some not so great, and some pretty bad—none of them as good or as bad as they could have been. Curdie liked most of them and was a favorite among them, but they knew very little about the outside world and what might or might not happen there. They could tell silver from copper ore; they understood the underground workings, and they could look quite wise with their lanterns in hand, searching for signs of ore or marks to guide their way through the earth’s hollows. But when it came to great-great-grandmothers, they would have laughed at Curdie for believing in something so absurd as the solemn conviction of his parents being anything but ridiculous nonsense. To them, the term 'great-great-grandmother' was good for a week of laughter! I’m not even sure they could really believe that such people existed; they had never seen one. They weren't exactly the best company for encouraging growth, and as Curdie grew, he was growing physically more quickly than mentally—leading to the typical outcome of becoming a bit dull—one main sign of which was that he was starting to believe less and less in things he had never seen. At the same time, I don't think he was ever so dull as to think that this meant he had a superior mind or strength of character. Still, he was becoming more of a miner and less of a person from the world above where the wind blew. On his trips to and from the mine, he paid less attention to bees and butterflies, moths and dragonflies, the flowers, the streams, and the clouds. He was slowly turning into an ordinary man.
There is this difference between the growth of some human beings and that of others: in the one case it is a continuous dying, in the other a continuous resurrection. One of the latter sort comes at length to know at once whether a thing is true the moment it comes before him; one of the former class grows more and more afraid of being taken in, so afraid of it that he takes himself in altogether, and comes at length to believe in nothing but his dinner: to be sure of a thing with him is to have it between his teeth.
There’s a difference between how some people grow compared to others: for some, it’s a constant decline, while for others, it’s a constant renewal. Someone in the latter group eventually learns to recognize what’s true as soon as they encounter it; someone in the former group becomes increasingly fearful of being fooled, so much so that they end up deceiving themselves completely, and eventually believe in nothing except their next meal: for them, being sure of something means having it on their plate.
Curdie was not in a very good way, then, at that time. His father and mother had, it is true, no fault to find with him and yet—and yet—neither of them was ready to sing when the thought of him came up. There must be something wrong when a mother catches herself sighing over the time when her boy was in petticoats, or a father looks sad when he thinks how he used to carry him on his shoulder. The boy should enclose and keep, as his life, the old child at the heart of him, and never let it go. He must still, to be a right man, be his mother's darling, and more, his father's pride, and more. The child is not meant to die, but to be forever fresh born.
Curdie wasn't in a good place at that time. His parents didn't have any issues with him, but still—neither of them felt happy when they thought about him. It's concerning when a mother finds herself sighing over the days when her son was young, or a father feels sad when he reminisces about carrying him on his shoulders. The boy should hold on to that inner child as a fundamental part of himself and never let it go. To be a good man, he should still be his mother’s sweetheart, and even more, his father's pride, and even more than that. The child within is not meant to fade away, but to be constantly renewed.
Curdie had made himself a bow and some arrows, and was teaching himself to shoot with them. One evening in the early summer, as he was walking home from the mine with them in his hand, a light flashed across his eyes. He looked, and there was a snow-white pigeon settling on a rock in front of him, in the red light of the level sun. There it fell at once to work with one of its wings, in which a feather or two had got some sprays twisted, causing a certain roughness unpleasant to the fastidious creature of the air.
Curdie had made a bow and some arrows and was teaching himself how to shoot. One evening in early summer, as he was walking home from the mine with them in his hands, a light flashed before his eyes. He looked, and there was a pure white pigeon landing on a rock in front of him, illuminated by the red light of the setting sun. It immediately started working on one of its wings, which had a feather or two tangled up with some twigs, creating a roughness that was uncomfortable for the particular bird.
It was indeed a lovely being, and Curdie thought how happy it must be flitting through the air with a flash—a live bolt of light. For a moment he became so one with the bird that he seemed to feel both its bill and its feathers, as the one adjusted the other to fly again, and his heart swelled with the pleasure of its involuntary sympathy. Another moment and it would have been aloft in the waves of rosy light—it was just bending its little legs to spring: that moment it fell on the path broken-winged and bleeding from Curdie's cruel arrow.
It was truly a beautiful creature, and Curdie thought about how happy it must be soaring through the air like a living bolt of lightning. For a brief moment, he felt so connected to the bird that he could sense both its beak and its feathers, as they adjusted together to take flight again, and his heart swelled with the joy of that unintentional bond. In just a moment, it would have been soaring high in the waves of rosy light—it was just getting ready to leap into the air: then it fell onto the path, injured and bleeding from Curdie's cruel arrow.
With a gush of pride at his skill, and pleasure at his success, he ran to pick up his prey. I must say for him he picked it up gently—perhaps it was the beginning of his repentance. But when he had the white thing in his hands its whiteness stained with another red than that of the sunset flood in which it had been revelling—ah God! who knows the joy of a bird, the ecstasy of a creature that has neither storehouse nor barn!—when he held it, I say, in his victorious hands, the winged thing looked up in his face—and with such eyes!—asking what was the matter, and where the red sun had gone, and the clouds, and the wind of its flight. Then they closed, but to open again presently, with the same questions in them.
With pride in his skills and happiness at his success, he ran to grab his catch. I have to admit, he picked it up gently—maybe it was the start of his remorse. But when he held the white creature in his hands, its whiteness tainted with a red different from the sunset glow it had been enjoying—oh God! who understands the joy of a bird, the ecstasy of a being without a storehouse or a barn!—when he held it, I mean, in his triumphant hands, the bird looked up at him—with such eyes!—asking what was wrong, where the red sun had gone, and the clouds, and the wind that had carried it. Then its eyes closed, only to open again soon after, filled with the same questions.
And as they closed and opened, their look was fixed on his. It did not once flutter or try to get away; it only throbbed and bled and looked at him. Curdie's heart began to grow very large in his bosom. What could it mean? It was nothing but a pigeon, and why should he not kill a pigeon? But the fact was that not till this very moment had he ever known what a pigeon was. A good many discoveries of a similar kind have to be made by most of us. Once more it opened its eyes—then closed them again, and its throbbing ceased. Curdie gave a sob: its last look reminded him of the princess—he did not know why. He remembered how hard he had laboured to set her beyond danger, and yet what dangers she had had to encounter for his sake: they had been saviours to each other—and what had he done now? He had stopped saving, and had begun killing! What had he been sent into the world for? Surely not to be a death to its joy and loveliness. He had done the thing that was contrary to gladness; he was a destroyer! He was not the Curdie he had been meant to be!
And as they closed and opened, their gaze was locked on his. It didn’t once flinch or try to look away; it just throbbed and bled and stared at him. Curdie's heart began to swell in his chest. What could it mean? It was just a pigeon, so why shouldn’t he kill it? But the truth was, he had never truly understood what a pigeon was until this very moment. A lot of similar realizations have to be made by most of us. It opened its eyes one more time—then closed them again, and its throbbing stopped. Curdie let out a sob: its final look reminded him of the princess—he didn’t know why. He recalled how hard he had worked to keep her safe, and yet what dangers she had faced for his sake: they had both saved each other—and what had he done now? He had stopped saving and started killing! What had he been brought into this world for? Surely not to bring death to its joy and beauty. He had done something against happiness; he was a destroyer! He wasn’t the Curdie he was meant to be!
Then the underground waters gushed from the boy's heart. And with the tears came the remembrance that a white pigeon, just before the princess went away with her father, came from somewhere—yes, from the grandmother's lamp, and flew round the king and Irene and himself, and then flew away: this might be that very pigeon! Horrible to think! And if it wasn't, yet it was a white pigeon, the same as this. And if she kept a great Many pigeons—and white ones, as Irene had told him, then whose pigeon could he have killed but the grand old princess's?
Then the underground waters burst forth from the boy's heart. And with the tears came the memory that a white pigeon, just before the princess left with her father, came from somewhere—yes, from the grandmother's lamp—and flew around the king, Irene, and himself before flying away: this might be that very pigeon! How awful to think! And even if it wasn't, it was still a white pigeon, just like this one. And if she had a lot of pigeons—and white ones, as Irene had told him—then whose pigeon could he have possibly killed except for the grand old princess's?
Suddenly everything round about him seemed against him. The red sunset stung him; the rocks frowned at him; the sweet wind that had been laving his face as he walked up the hill dropped—as if he wasn't fit to be kissed any more. Was the whole world going to cast him out? Would he have to stand there forever, not knowing what to do, with the dead pigeon in his hand? Things looked bad indeed. Was the whole world going to make a work about a pigeon—a white pigeon? The sun went down. Great clouds gathered over the west, and shortened the twilight. The wind gave a howl, and then lay down again. The clouds gathered thicker. Then came a rumbling. He thought it was thunder. It was a rock that fell inside the mountain. A goat ran past him down the hill, followed by a dog sent to fetch him home. He thought they were goblin creatures, and trembled. He used to despise them. And still he held the dead pigeon tenderly in his hand.
Suddenly, everything around him felt like it was against him. The red sunset hurt his eyes; the rocks seemed to glare at him; the gentle wind that had been brushing against his face as he walked up the hill suddenly stopped, as if he was no longer worthy of its caress. Was the entire world going to reject him? Would he have to just stand there forever, not knowing what to do, with the dead pigeon in his hand? Things really looked grim. Was the whole world going to make a big deal out of a pigeon—a white pigeon? The sun set. Dark clouds gathered in the west, cutting the twilight short. The wind howled, then fell silent. The clouds grew thicker. Then he heard a rumbling. He thought it was thunder. Instead, it was a rock falling inside the mountain. A goat dashed past him down the hill, chased by a dog sent to bring it home. He thought they were goblin creatures and shivered. He used to look down on them. And yet, he still held the dead pigeon gently in his hand.
It grew darker and darker. An evil something began to move in his heart. 'What a fool I am!' he said to himself. Then he grew angry, and was just going to throw the bird from him and whistle, when a brightness shone all round him. He lifted his eyes, and saw a great globe of light—like silver at the hottest heat: he had once seen silver run from the furnace. It shone from somewhere above the roofs of the castle: it must be the great old princess's moon! How could she be there? Of course she was not there! He had asked the whole household, and nobody knew anything about her or her globe either. It couldn't be! And yet what did that signify, when there was the white globe shining, and here was the dead white bird in his hand? That moment the pigeon gave a little flutter. 'It's not dead!' cried Curdie, almost with a shriek. The same instant he was running full speed toward the castle, never letting his heels down, lest he should shake the poor, wounded bird.
It got darker and darker. A sense of dread started to stir in his heart. 'What an idiot I am!' he thought to himself. Then he got angry and was about to throw the bird away and whistle when a light shone all around him. He looked up and saw a huge orb of light—like molten silver at its hottest: he had once seen silver pour out of a furnace. It glowed from somewhere above the castle roofs: it had to be the old princess's moon! How could she be there? Of course, she wasn't there! He had asked the entire household, and no one knew anything about her or her globe either. It couldn't be! And yet what did that matter when the white orb was shining and he had the lifeless white bird in his hand? In that moment, the pigeon gave a tiny flutter. 'It’s not dead!' Curdie shouted, almost screaming. At that same moment, he took off running toward the castle, careful not to jostle the poor, injured bird.
CHAPTER 3
The Mistress of the Silver Moon
When Curdie reached the castle, and ran into the little garden in front of it, there stood the door wide open. This was as he had hoped, for what could he have said if he had had to knock at it? Those whose business it is to open doors, so often mistake and shut them! But the woman now in charge often puzzled herself greatly to account for the strange fact that however often she shut the door, which, like the rest, she took a great deal of unnecessary trouble to do, she was certain, the next time she went to it, to find it open. I speak now of the great front door, of course: the back door she as persistently kept wide: if people could only go in by that, she said, she would then know what sort they were, and what they wanted. But she would neither have known what sort Curdie was, nor what he wanted, and would assuredly have denied him admittance, for she knew nothing of who was in the tower. So the front door was left open for him, and in he walked.
When Curdie arrived at the castle and ran into the little garden in front of it, he found the door wide open. This was exactly what he had hoped for, because what could he have said if he had to knock? Those responsible for opening doors often get it wrong and end up shutting them! But the woman in charge often puzzled over the strange fact that no matter how many times she shut the door—something she put a lot of unnecessary effort into—she was always sure that the next time she went to it, it would be open again. I’m talking about the big front door, of course; she consistently kept the back door wide open. She believed that if people could only enter through that, she would know what kind of people they were and what they wanted. But she wouldn’t have understood what kind Curdie was, nor what he wanted, and she definitely would have turned him away, since she had no idea who was in the tower. So, the front door was left open for him, and he walked right in.
But where to go next he could not tell. It was not quite dark: a dull, shineless twilight filled the place. All he knew was that he must go up, and that proved enough for the present, for there he saw the great staircase rising before him. When he reached the top of it, he knew there must be more stairs yet, for he could not be near the top of the tower. Indeed by the situation of the stairs, he must be a good way from the tower itself. But those who work well in the depths more easily understand the heights, for indeed in their true nature they are one and the same; miners are in mountains; and Curdie, from knowing the ways of the king's mines, and being able to calculate his whereabouts in them, was now able to find his way about the king's house. He knew its outside perfectly, and now his business was to get his notion of the inside right with the outside.
But he had no idea where to go next. It wasn't quite dark; a dull, lifeless twilight filled the space. All he knew was that he had to go up, and that was enough for now, as he saw the grand staircase in front of him. When he reached the top, he realized there had to be more stairs, as he couldn’t possibly be near the top of the tower. In fact, given the location of the stairs, he was still quite far from the tower itself. But those who are skilled in the depths understand the heights more easily, as they are really one and the same; miners are in the mountains. Curdie, having learned the paths of the king's mines and being able to gauge his location within them, was now able to navigate the king's house. He was familiar with its exterior, and now his task was to align his understanding of the interior with the exterior.
So he shut his eyes and made a picture of the outside of it in his mind. Then he came in at the door of the picture, and yet kept the picture before him all the time—for you can do that kind of thing in your mind—and took every turn of the stair over again, always watching to remember, every time he turned his face, how the tower lay, and then when he came to himself at the top where he stood, he knew exactly where it was, and walked at once in the right direction.
So he closed his eyes and envisioned the exterior in his mind. Then he entered through the door of that image, keeping it in his thoughts the entire time—because you can do that in your mind—and retraced every step of the stairs again, always keeping track of how the tower was positioned with each turn of his face. When he finally became aware of himself at the top, he knew exactly where it was and walked straight in the right direction.
On his way, however, he came to another stair, and up that he went, of course, watching still at every turn how the tower must lie. At the top of this stair was yet another—they were the stairs up which the princess ran when first, without knowing it, she was on her way to find her great-great-grandmother. At the top of the second stair he could go no farther, and must therefore set out again to find the tower, which, as it rose far above the rest of the house, must have the last of its stairs inside itself.
On his way, he came to another staircase, so he went up it, still keeping an eye on how the tower must be positioned at every turn. At the top of this staircase was another one—these were the stairs the princess ran up when she unknowingly set out to find her great-great-grandmother. At the top of the second staircase, he couldn’t go any further, so he had to start again to locate the tower, which, rising high above the rest of the house, must have its final staircase inside.
Having watched every turn to the very last, he still knew quite well in what direction he must go to find it, so he left the stair and went down a passage that led, if not exactly toward it, yet nearer it. This passage was rather dark, for it was very long, with only one window at the end, and although there were doors on both sides of it, they were all shut. At the distant window glimmered the chill east, with a few feeble stars in it, and its like was dreary and old, growing brown, and looking as if it were thinking about the day that was just gone. Presently he turned into another passage, which also had a window at the end of it; and in at that window shone all that was left of the sunset, just a few ashes, with here and there a little touch of warmth: it was nearly as sad as the east, only there was one difference—it was very plainly thinking of tomorrow.
Having watched every turn to the very end, he still knew exactly which way he needed to go to find it, so he left the stairs and walked down a hallway that led, if not directly to it, at least closer. This hallway was pretty dark, because it was long and had only one window at the end, and even though there were doors on both sides, they were all closed. The distant window showed the cold east, with a few faint stars twinkling, and it looked old and dreary, growing brown and as if it were reflecting on the day that had just passed. Soon, he turned into another hallway, which also had a window at the end; through that window shone what was left of the sunset, just a few ashes, with a little warmth here and there: it was almost as sad as the east, but there was one difference—it was clearly thinking about tomorrow.
But at present Curdie had nothing to do with today or tomorrow; his business was with the bird, and the tower where dwelt the grand old princess to whom it belonged. So he kept on his way, still eastward, and came to yet another passage, which brought him to a door. He was afraid to open it without first knocking. He knocked, but heard no answer. He was answered nevertheless; for the door gently opened, and there was a narrow stair—and so steep that, big lad as he was, he, too, like the Princess Irene before him, found his hands needful for the climbing. And it was a long climb, but he reached the top at last—a little landing, with a door in front and one on each side. Which should he knock at?
But right now, Curdie wasn't thinking about today or tomorrow; he was focused on the bird and the tower where the grand old princess lived. So he continued eastward and came to another passage that led him to a door. He hesitated to open it without knocking first. He knocked but heard no response. However, he did get a response; the door slowly opened, revealing a narrow staircase—so steep that even for a big guy like him, he, just like Princess Irene before him, needed his hands to climb. It was a long climb, but he finally reached the top—a small landing with a door in front and one on each side. Which one should he knock on?
As he hesitated, he heard the noise of a spinning wheel. He knew it at once, because his mother's spinning wheel had been his governess long ago, and still taught him things. It was the spinning wheel that first taught him to make verses, and to sing, and to think whether all was right inside him; or at least it had helped him in all these things. Hence it was no wonder he should know a spinning wheel when he heard it sing—even although as the bird of paradise to other birds was the song of that wheel to the song of his mother's.
As he hesitated, he heard the sound of a spinning wheel. He recognized it immediately because his mother’s spinning wheel had been like a teacher to him long ago, and it still taught him things. It was the spinning wheel that first showed him how to write verses, sing, and reflect on whether everything was okay inside him; or at least it had assisted him with all these things. So it was no surprise that he recognized a spinning wheel when he heard it sing—even if, to other birds, the song of that wheel was as beautiful as a bird of paradise was to them compared to his mother's song.
He stood listening, so entranced that he forgot to knock, and the wheel went on and on, spinning in his brain songs and tales and rhymes, till he was almost asleep as well as dreaming, for sleep does not always come first. But suddenly came the thought of the poor bird, which had been lying motionless in his hand all the time, and that woke him up, and at once he knocked.
He stood there listening, so captivated that he forgot to knock, and the wheel kept turning in his mind, spinning songs, stories, and rhymes, until he was nearly asleep and dreaming, since sleep doesn’t always come first. But then he suddenly thought about the poor bird, which had been lying still in his hand all this time, and that jolted him awake, causing him to knock immediately.
'Come in, Curdie,' said a voice.
'Come in, Curdie,' a voice said.
Curdie shook. It was getting rather awful. The heart that had never much heeded an army of goblins trembled at the soft word of invitation. But then there was the red-spotted white thing in his hand! He dared not hesitate, though. Gently he opened the door through which the sound came, and what did he see? Nothing at first—except indeed a great sloping shaft of moonlight that came in at a high window, and rested on the floor. He stood and stared at it, forgetting to shut the door.
Curdie shook. It was becoming really bad. The heart that had never really cared about a group of goblins trembled at the gentle invitation. But then there was the red-spotted white thing in his hand! He couldn’t afford to hesitate, though. Carefully, he opened the door from which the sound came, and what did he see? Nothing at first—except for a large beam of moonlight coming in through a high window, resting on the floor. He stood there and stared at it, forgetting to close the door.
'Why don't you come in, Curdie?' said the voice. 'Did you never see moonlight before?'
'Why don’t you come in, Curdie?' said the voice. 'Haven't you ever seen moonlight before?'
'Never without a moon,' answered Curdie, in a trembling tone, but gathering courage.
"Never without a moon," Curdie replied, his voice shaking but gaining confidence.
'Certainly not,' returned the voice, which was thin and quavering: 'I never saw moonlight without a moon.'
'Definitely not,' replied the voice, which was weak and shaky: 'I've never seen moonlight without a moon.'
'But there's no moon outside,' said Curdie.
'But there's no moon out,' Curdie said.
'Ah! but you're inside now,' said the voice.
'Oh! but you're inside now,' said the voice.
The answer did not satisfy Curdie; but the voice went on.
The answer didn't satisfy Curdie; but the voice continued.
'There are more moons than you know of, Curdie. Where there is one sun there are many moons—and of many sorts. Come in and look out of my window, and you will soon satisfy yourself that there is a moon looking in at it.'
'There are more moons than you realize, Curdie. Where there's one sun, there are many moons—and they come in all kinds. Come in and look out of my window, and you'll quickly see that there's a moon looking in.'
The gentleness of the voice made Curdie remember his manners. He shut the door, and drew a step or two nearer to the moonlight.
The softness of the voice reminded Curdie to be polite. He closed the door and moved a step or two closer to the moonlight.
All the time the sound of the spinning had been going on and on, and Curdie now caught sight of the wheel. Oh, it was such a thin, delicate thing—reminding him of a spider's web in a hedge. It stood in the middle of the moonlight, and it seemed as if the moonlight had nearly melted it away. A step nearer, he saw, with a start, two little hands at work with it. And then at last, in the shadow on the other side of the moonlight which came like silver between, he saw the form to which the hands belonged: a small withered creature, so old that no age would have seemed too great to write under her picture, seated on a stool beyond the spinning wheel, which looked very large beside her, but, as I said, very thin, like a long-legged spider holding up its own web, which was the round wheel itself She sat crumpled together, a filmy thing that it seemed a puff would blow away, more like the body of a fly the big spider had sucked empty and left hanging in his web, than anything else I can think of.
All the while, the sound of the spinning kept going on and on, and Curdie finally spotted the wheel. Oh, it was such a thin, delicate thing—reminding him of a spider's web in a hedgerow. It stood in the middle of the moonlight, and it looked like the moonlight was almost melting it away. As he stepped a little closer, he was startled to see two tiny hands working at it. Then, in the shadow on the other side of the moonlight, which shimmered like silver in between, he saw the figure to which the hands belonged: a small, withered creature so old that no age would seem too great to write under her picture, sitting on a stool beside the spinning wheel, which looked very large next to her. But as I said, it was very thin, like a long-legged spider holding up its own web, which was the round wheel itself. She was hunched over, a fragile thing that seemed like a light breath could blow her away, more like the body of a fly that a big spider had drained and left hanging in its web than anything else I can think of.
When Curdie saw her, he stood still again, a good deal in wonder, a very little in reverence, a little in doubt, and, I must add, a little in amusement at the odd look of the old marvel. Her grey hair mixed with the moonlight so that he could not tell where the one began and the other ended. Her crooked back bent forward over her chest, her shoulders nearly swallowed up her head between them, and her two little hands were just like the grey claws of a hen, scratching at the thread, which to Curdie was of course invisible across the moonlight. Indeed Curdie laughed within himself, just a little, at the sight; and when he thought of how the princess used to talk about her huge, great, old grandmother, he laughed more. But that moment the little lady leaned forward into the moonlight, and Curdie caught a glimpse of her eyes, and all the laugh went out of him.
When Curdie saw her, he stopped again, feeling a mix of wonder, a bit of reverence, some doubt, and, I have to say, a bit of amusement at the strange appearance of the old marvel. Her grey hair blended with the moonlight, making it hard for him to tell where one ended and the other began. Her crooked back bent forward over her chest, her shoulders almost swallowed her head, and her small hands looked like the grey claws of a hen, scratching at the thread, which was invisible to Curdie in the moonlight. In fact, Curdie chuckled a little to himself at the sight; and when he thought about how the princess used to talk about her huge, old grandmother, he laughed even more. But at that moment, the little lady leaned forward into the moonlight, and Curdie caught a glimpse of her eyes, and all his laughter vanished.
'What do you come here for, Curdie?' she said, as gently as before.
'What are you here for, Curdie?' she asked, just as gently as before.
Then Curdie remembered that he stood there as a culprit, and worst of all, as one who had his confession yet to make. There was no time to hesitate over it.
Then Curdie remembered that he was standing there as a wrongdoer, and worst of all, as someone who still had to make his confession. There was no time to hesitate about it.
'Oh, ma'am! See here,' he said, and advanced a step or two, holding out the pigeon.
'Oh, ma'am! Look here,' he said, taking a step or two closer, holding out the pigeon.
'What have you got there?' she asked.
'What do you have there?' she asked.
Again Curdie advanced a few steps, and held out his hand with the pigeon, that she might see what it was, into the moonlight. The moment the rays fell upon it the pigeon gave a faint flutter. The old lady put out her old hands and took it, and held it to her bosom, and rocked it, murmuring over it as if it were a sick baby.
Again, Curdie took a few steps forward and held out his hand with the pigeon so she could see it in the moonlight. As soon as the light touched it, the pigeon fluttered weakly. The elderly woman reached out with her wrinkled hands, took the bird, and held it close to her chest, rocking it gently and murmuring to it as if it were a sick child.
When Curdie saw how distressed she was he grew sorrier still, and said:
When Curdie saw how upset she was, he felt even worse, and said:
'I didn't mean to do any harm, ma'am. I didn't think of its being yours.'
'I didn't mean to hurt anyone, ma'am. I didn't realize it belonged to you.'
'Ah, Curdie! If it weren't mine, what would become of it now?' she returned. 'You say you didn't mean any harm: did you mean any good, Curdie?'
'Oh, Curdie! If it weren't mine, what would happen to it now?' she replied. 'You say you didn't mean any harm: did you mean any good, Curdie?'
'No,' answered Curdie.
'No,' Curdie replied.
'Remember, then, that whoever does not mean good is always in danger of harm. But I try to give everybody fair play; and those that are in the wrong are in far more need of it always than those who are in the right: they can afford to do without it. Therefore I say for you that when you shot that arrow you did not know what a pigeon is. Now that you do know, you are sorry. It is very dangerous to do things you don't know about.'
'Remember that anyone who doesn't have good intentions is always at risk of getting hurt. I make an effort to treat everyone fairly, and those who are in the wrong need that fairness far more than those who are right—they can manage without it. So I tell you that when you shot that arrow, you didn't understand what a pigeon is. Now that you know, you feel regret. It's really risky to do things you don’t understand.'
'But, please, ma'am—I don't mean to be rude or to contradict you,' said Curdie, 'but if a body was never to do anything but what he knew to be good, he would have to live half his time doing nothing.'
'But, please, ma'am—I don't mean to be rude or disrespectful,' said Curdie, 'but if someone only did things they knew were good, they would spend half their time doing nothing.'
'There you are much mistaken,' said the old quavering voice. 'How little you must have thought! Why, you don't seem even to know the good of the things you are constantly doing. Now don't mistake me. I don't mean you are good for doing them. It is a good thing to eat your breakfast, but you don't fancy it's very good of you to do it. The thing is good, not you.'
"There you are very mistaken," said the old, shaky voice. "You must not have thought very much! You don't even seem to appreciate the value of the things you're always doing. Now don't get it wrong. I'm not saying you're good for doing them. Eating your breakfast is a good thing, but you don't think it's particularly good of you to do it. The act is good, not you."
Curdie laughed.
Curdie chuckled.
'There are a great many more good things than bad things to do. Now tell me what bad thing you have done today besides this sore hurt to my little white friend.'
'There are way more good things to do than bad things. Now tell me what bad thing you did today besides hurting my little white friend.'
While she talked Curdie had sunk into a sort of reverie, in which he hardly knew whether it was the old lady or his own heart that spoke. And when she asked him that question, he was at first much inclined to consider himself a very good fellow on the whole. 'I really don't think I did anything else that was very bad all day,' he said to himself. But at the same time he could not honestly feel that he was worth standing up for. All at once a light seemed to break in upon his mind, and he woke up and there was the withered little atomy of the old lady on the other side of the moonlight, and there was the spinning wheel singing on and on in the middle of it!
While she talked, Curdie fell into a kind of daydream, where he couldn't tell if it was the old lady or his own heart speaking. When she asked him that question, he initially felt like he was a pretty good guy overall. "I really don't think I did anything else that was very bad all day," he told himself. But at the same time, he couldn't honestly believe he was worth defending. Suddenly, a realization hit him, and he woke up to see the withered little figure of the old lady on the other side of the moonlight, and the spinning wheel humming away in the middle of it!
'I know now, ma'am; I understand now,' he said. 'Thank you, ma'am, for spinning it into me with your wheel. I see now that I have been doing wrong the whole day, and such a many days besides! Indeed, I don't know when I ever did right, and yet it seems as if I had done right some time and had forgotten how. When I killed your bird I did not know I was doing wrong, just because I was always doing wrong, and the wrong had soaked all through me.'
'I get it now, ma'am; I understand now,' he said. 'Thank you, ma'am, for weaving it into me with your wheel. I see now that I've been doing wrong all day and for many days before! Honestly, I don't know if I ever did anything right, yet it feels like I must have at some point and just forgot how. When I killed your bird, I didn't realize I was doing wrong, it was just that I was always doing wrong, and the wrong had soaked all through me.'
'What wrong were you doing all day, Curdie? It is better to come to the point, you know,' said the old lady, and her voice was gentler even than before.
'What were you doing all day, Curdie? It's better to get straight to the point, you know,' said the old lady, and her voice was even gentler than before.
'I was doing the wrong of never wanting or trying to be better. And now I see that I have been letting things go as they would for a long time. Whatever came into my head I did, and whatever didn't come into my head I didn't do. I never sent anything away, and never looked out for anything to come. I haven't been attending to my mother—or my father either. And now I think of it, I know I have often seen them looking troubled, and I have never asked them what was the matter. And now I see, too, that I did not ask because I suspected it had something to do with me and my behaviour, and didn't want to hear the truth. And I know I have been grumbling at my work, and doing a hundred other things that are wrong.'
'I was making the mistake of never wanting or trying to improve myself. Now I realize that I’ve been letting things slide for a long time. I acted on whatever popped into my mind, and ignored everything that didn’t. I never reached out for anything, and I didn’t look for anything to come my way. I haven't been paying attention to my mom—or my dad either. Looking back, I see that I’ve often noticed them looking worried, and I never asked what was wrong. Now I realize I didn’t ask because I suspected it had something to do with me and my behavior, and I didn't want to hear the truth. I also know I've been complaining about my job and doing a hundred other things that are wrong.'
'You have got it, Curdie,' said the old lady, in a voice that sounded almost as if she had been crying. 'When people don't care to be better they must be doing everything wrong. I am so glad you shot my bird!'
'You got it, Curdie,' said the old lady, her voice sounding almost like she had been crying. 'When people don’t want to improve, they must be doing everything wrong. I’m so glad you shot my bird!'
'Ma'am!' exclaimed Curdie. 'How can you be?'
'Ma'am!' exclaimed Curdie. 'How is that possible?'
'Because it has brought you to see what sort you were when you did it, and what sort you will grow to be again, only worse, if you don't mind. Now that you are sorry, my poor bird will be better. Look up, my dovey.'
'Because it has shown you what kind of person you were when you did it, and what kind of person you will become again, only worse, if you don’t pay attention. Now that you feel sorry, my poor bird will be okay. Look up, my darling.'
The pigeon gave a flutter, and spread out one of its red-spotted wings across the old woman's bosom.
The pigeon fluttered its wings and spread one of its red-spotted wings across the old woman's chest.
'I will mend the little angel,' she said, 'and in a week or two it will be flying again. So you may ease your heart about the pigeon.'
'I will fix the little angel,' she said, 'and in a week or two it will be flying again. So you can relax about the pigeon.'
'Oh, thank you! Thank you!' cried Curdie. 'I don't know how to thank you.'
'Oh, thank you! Thank you!' Curdie exclaimed. 'I really don’t know how to express my gratitude.'
'Then I will tell you. There is only one way I care for. Do better, and grow better, and be better. And never kill anything without a good reason for it.'
'Then I'll tell you. There's only one way I care about. Do better, grow better, and be better. And never harm anything without a good reason.'
'Ma'am, I will go and fetch my bow and arrows, and you shall burn them yourself.'
'Ma'am, I’ll go get my bow and arrows, and you can burn them yourself.'
'I have no fire that would burn your bow and arrows, Curdie.'
'I have no fire that would burn your bow and arrows, Curdie.'
'Then I promise you to burn them all under my mother's porridge pot tomorrow morning.'
'Then I promise you to burn them all under my mom's porridge pot tomorrow morning.'
'No, no, Curdie. Keep them, and practice with them every day, and grow a good shot. There are plenty of bad things that want killing, and a day will come when they will prove useful. But I must see first whether you will do as I tell you.'
'No, no, Curdie. Keep them, practice with them every day, and become a good shot. There are plenty of bad things that need to be dealt with, and a day will come when they’ll be useful. But first, I need to see if you’ll follow my instructions.'
'That I will!' said Curdie. 'What is it, ma'am?'
'Absolutely!' said Curdie. 'What is it, ma'am?'
'Only something not to do,' answered the old lady; 'if you should hear anyone speak about me, never to laugh or make fun of me.'
'Just one thing not to do,' replied the old lady; 'if you ever hear anyone talk about me, don’t laugh or make fun of me.'
'Oh, ma'am!' exclaimed Curdie, shocked that she should think such a request needful.
'Oh, ma'am!' Curdie exclaimed, shocked that she would think such a request was necessary.
'Stop, stop,' she went on. 'People hereabout sometimes tell very odd and in fact ridiculous stories of an old woman who watches what is going on, and occasionally interferes. They mean me, though what they say is often great nonsense. Now what I want of you is not to laugh, or side with them in any way; because they will take that to mean that you don't believe there is any such person a bit more than they do. Now that would not be the case—would it, Curdie?'
'Stop, stop,' she continued. 'People around here sometimes tell very strange and honestly silly stories about an old woman who keeps an eye on things and occasionally gets involved. They’re talking about me, even though what they say is often complete nonsense. What I need from you is not to laugh or side with them in any way, because they’ll interpret that to mean you don’t believe such a person exists any more than they do. But that wouldn’t be true—would it, Curdie?'
'No, indeed, ma'am. I've seen you.'
'No, really, ma'am. I've seen you.'
The old woman smiled very oddly.
The elderly woman smiled in a very strange way.
'Yes, you've seen me,' she said. 'But mind,' she continued, 'I don't want you to say anything—only to hold your tongue, and not seem to side with them.'
'Yes, you've seen me,' she said. 'But listen,' she continued, 'I don't want you to say anything—just keep quiet and don't seem to take their side.'
'That will be easy,'said Curdie,'now that I've seen you with my very own eyes, ma'am.'
'That'll be easy,' said Curdie, 'now that I've seen you with my own eyes, ma'am.'
'Not so easy as you think, perhaps,' said the old lady, with another curious smile. 'I want to be your friend,' she added after a little pause, 'but I don't quite know yet whether you will let me.'
'Not as easy as you might think,' said the old lady with another curious smile. 'I want to be your friend,' she added after a brief pause, 'but I’m not sure yet if you’ll allow that.'
'Indeed I will, ma'am,' said Curdie.
'Sure thing, ma'am,' Curdie said.
'That is for me to find out,' she rejoined, with yet another strange smile. 'In the meantime all I can say is, come to me again when you find yourself in any trouble, and I will see what I can do for you—only the canning depends on yourself. I am greatly pleased with you for bringing me my pigeon, doing your best to set right what you had set wrong.'
'That's for me to discover,' she replied, offering another odd smile. 'In the meantime, all I can say is, come to me again if you find yourself in any trouble, and I'll see what I can do for you—just remember, the outcome depends on you. I'm really glad you brought me my pigeon and did your best to fix what you had messed up.'
As she spoke she held out her hand to him, and when he took it she made use of his to help herself up from her stool, and—when or how it came about, Curdie could not tell—the same instant she stood before him a tall, strong woman—plainly very old, but as grand as she was old, and only rather severe-looking. Every trace of the decrepitude and witheredness she showed as she hovered like a film about her wheel, had vanished. Her hair was very white, but it hung about her head in great plenty, and shone like silver in the moonlight. Straight as a pillar she stood before the astonished boy, and the wounded bird had now spread out both its wings across her bosom, like some great mystical ornament of frosted silver.
As she spoke, she reached out her hand to him, and when he took it, she used his grip to pull herself up from her stool. In an instant—Curdie couldn’t quite say how—it was as if she transformed into a tall, strong woman. She was clearly very old, but she carried herself with a dignity that matched her age, and she looked a bit stern. All the signs of frailty and aging that she had shown while hovering like a shadow around her wheel had disappeared. Her hair was very white, but it flowed around her head in abundance and gleamed like silver in the moonlight. Standing tall and straight like a pillar before the amazed boy, the injured bird now spread its wings across her chest, resembling a grand mystical decoration of frosted silver.
'Oh, now I can never forget you!' cried Curdie. 'I see now what you really are!'
'Oh, I can never forget you now!' exclaimed Curdie. 'I see what you really are!'
'Did I not tell you the truth when I sat at my wheel?' said the old lady.
'Didn't I tell you the truth when I sat at my wheel?' said the old lady.
'Yes, ma'am,' answered Curdie.
"Yes, ma'am," Curdie replied.
'I can do no more than tell you the truth now,' she rejoined. 'It is a bad thing indeed to forget one who has told us the truth. Now go.'
'I can do no more than tell you the truth now,' she responded. 'It’s really a bad thing to forget someone who has told us the truth. Now go.'
Curdie obeyed, and took a few steps toward the door. 'Please, ma'am—what am I to call you?' he was going to say; but when he turned to speak, he saw nobody. Whether she was there or not he could not tell, however, for the moonlight had vanished, and the room was utterly dark. A great fear, such as he had never before known, came upon him, and almost overwhelmed him. He groped his way to the door, and crawled down the stair—in doubt and anxiety as to how he should find his way out of the house in the dark. And the stair seemed ever so much longer than when he came up. Nor was that any wonder, for down and down he went, until at length his foot struck a door, and when he rose and opened it, he found himself under the starry, moonless sky at the foot of the tower.
Curdie obeyed and took a few steps toward the door. “Please, ma’am—what should I call you?” he was about to say; but when he turned to speak, he saw nobody. Whether she was there or not, he couldn’t tell, because the moonlight had disappeared, and the room was completely dark. A deep fear, like he had never experienced before, washed over him and almost consumed him. He felt his way to the door and crawled down the stairs, unsure and anxious about how to find his way out of the house in the dark. The stairs felt much longer than when he had come up. It wasn’t surprising, as he kept going down and down until finally his foot hit a door. When he stood up and opened it, he found himself under the starry, moonless sky at the foot of the tower.
He soon discovered the way out of the garden, with which he had some acquaintance already, and in a few minutes was climbing the mountain with a solemn and cheerful heart. It was rather dark, but he knew the way well. As he passed the rock from which the poor pigeon fell wounded with his arrow, a great joy filled his heart at the thought that he was delivered from the blood of the little bird, and he ran the next hundred yards at full speed up the hill. Some dark shadows passed him: he did not even care to think what they were, but let them run. When he reached home, he found his father and mother waiting supper for him.
He quickly found the way out of the garden, which he was already somewhat familiar with, and in just a few minutes was climbing the mountain with a serious yet happy heart. It was a bit dark, but he knew the path well. As he passed the rock where the poor pigeon fell, wounded by his arrow, a wave of joy filled his heart at the thought that he was free from the little bird's blood, and he sprinted the next hundred yards up the hill. Some dark shadows passed by him; he didn't even bother to think about what they were, just letting them go. When he got home, he found his mom and dad waiting for him with dinner.
CHAPTER 4
Curdie's Father and Mother
The eyes of the fathers and mothers are quick to read their children's looks, and when Curdie entered the cottage, his parents saw at once that something unusual had taken place. When he said to his mother, 'I beg your pardon for being so late,' there was something in the tone beyond the politeness that went to her heart, for it seemed to come from the place where all lovely things were born before they began to grow in this world. When he set his father's chair to the table, an attention he had not shown him for a long time, Peter thanked him with more gratitude than the boy had ever yet felt in all his life. It was a small thing to do for the man who had been serving him since ever he was born, but I suspect there is nothing a man can be so grateful for as that to which he has the most right.
The eyes of parents are quick to pick up on their children's expressions, and when Curdie walked into the cottage, his parents immediately sensed that something unusual had happened. When he said to his mother, "I'm sorry for being so late," there was something in his tone, beyond just politeness, that touched her heart, as if it came from the place where all beautiful things are born before they come into this world. When he pulled his father's chair up to the table, a courtesy he hadn't shown in a long time, Peter thanked him with a deeper gratitude than Curdie had ever felt in his life. It seemed like a small gesture for the man who had been supporting him since he was born, but I think there's nothing a man appreciates more than the things to which he has the most right.
There was a change upon Curdie, and father and mother felt there must be something to account for it, and therefore were pretty sure he had something to tell them. For when a child's heart is all right, it is not likely he will want to keep anything from his parents. But the story of the evening was too solemn for Curdie to come out with all at once. He must wait until they had had their porridge, and the affairs of this world were over for the day.
There was a change in Curdie, and his parents sensed there had to be a reason for it, so they were fairly convinced he had something to share with them. When a child's heart is in the right place, they're unlikely to hide things from their parents. But the story of that evening was too serious for Curdie to reveal all at once. He needed to wait until they had finished their porridge and the day's matters were settled.
But when they were seated on the grassy bank of the brook that went so sweetly blundering over the great stones of its rocky channel, for the whole meadow lay on the top of a huge rock, then he felt that the right hour had come for sharing with them the wonderful things that had come to him. It was perhaps the loveliest of all hours in the year. The summer was young and soft, and this was the warmest evening they had yet had—dusky, dark even below, while above, the stars were bright and large and sharp in the blackest blue sky. The night came close around them, clasping them in one universal arm of love, and although it neither spoke nor smiled, seemed all eye and ear, seemed to see and hear and know everything they said and did. It is a way the night has sometimes, and there is a reason for it. The only sound was that of the brook, for there was no wind, and no trees for it to make its music upon if there had been, for the cottage was high up on the mountain, on a great shoulder of stone where trees would not grow.
But when they were sitting on the grassy bank by the brook that flowed so sweetly over the big stones in its rocky bed, since the whole meadow was on top of a huge rock, he felt it was the perfect time to share the amazing things that had come to him. It was probably the loveliest hour of the year. The summer was fresh and gentle, and this was the warmest evening they had experienced so far—dim and dark below, while above, the stars shone bright and large against the deep blue sky. The night wrapped around them, holding them in a warm embrace, and although it neither spoke nor smiled, it seemed to notice and understand everything they said and did. The night sometimes has that effect, and there’s a reason for it. The only sound was the brook, since there was no wind and no trees to create music, as the cottage sat high up on the mountain, on a large stone ledge where trees wouldn’t grow.
There, to the accompaniment of the water, as it hurried down to the valley and the sea, talking busily of a thousand true things which it could not understand, Curdie told his tale, outside and in, to his father and mother. What a world had slipped in between the mouth of the mine and his mother's cottage! Neither of them said a word until he had ended.
There, with the sound of the rushing water as it flowed down to the valley and the sea, chatting excitedly about a thousand true things it couldn’t comprehend, Curdie shared his story, both inside and outside, with his father and mother. What a world had come between the entrance of the mine and his mother’s cottage! They didn’t say a word until he was finished.
'Now what am I to make of it, Mother? it's so strange!' he said, and stopped.
'What am I supposed to make of this, Mom? It's so weird!' he said, and stopped.
'It's easy enough to see what Curdie has got to make of it, isn't it, Peter?' said the good woman, turning her face toward all she could see of her husband's.
'It's pretty clear what Curdie has to deal with, right, Peter?' said the kind woman, turning her face toward whatever she could see of her husband's.
'It seems so to me,' answered Peter, with a smile which only the night saw, but his wife felt in the tone of his words. They were the happiest couple in that country, because they always understood each other, and that was because they always meant the same thing, and that was because they always loved what was fair and true and right better, not than anything else, but than everything else put together.
"It seems that way to me," Peter replied, smiling in the dark where only the night could see, but his wife sensed it in the way he spoke. They were the happiest couple in that area because they always understood each other, which was because they always had the same intentions, and that was because they loved what was fair, true, and right more than anything else combined.
'Then will you tell Curdie?' said she.
'So, will you tell Curdie?' she asked.
'You can talk best, Joan,' said he. 'You tell him, and I will listen—and learn how to say what I think,' he added.
'You express yourself better, Joan,' he said. 'You tell him, and I’ll listen—and figure out how to say what I think,' he added.
'I,' said Curdie, 'don't know what to think.'
'I,' said Curdie, 'have no idea what to think.'
'It does not matter so much,' said his mother. 'If only you know what to make of a thing, you'll know soon enough what to think of it. Now I needn't tell you, surely, Curdie, what you've got to do with this?'
'It doesn’t matter that much,' his mother said. 'As long as you know how to deal with something, you’ll figure out what to think about it pretty quickly. Now, I don’t need to tell you, do I, Curdie, what you need to do with this?'
'I suppose you mean, Mother,' answered Curdie, 'that I must do as the old lady told me?'
'I guess you mean, Mom,' Curdie replied, 'that I need to do what the old lady said?'
'That is what I mean: what else could it be? Am I not right, Peter?'
'That’s what I’m saying: what else could it be? Am I right, Peter?'
'Quite right, Joan,' answered Peter, 'so far as my judgement goes. It is a very strange story, but you see the question is not about believing it, for Curdie knows what came to him.'
'Absolutely, Joan,' Peter replied, 'as far as I can tell. It's a really strange story, but the point isn't about believing it, since Curdie knows what happened to him.'
'And you remember, Curdie,' said his mother, 'that when the princess took you up that tower once before, and there talked to her great-great-grandmother, you came home quite angry with her, and said there was nothing in the place but an old tub, a heap of straw—oh, I remember your inventory quite well!—an old tub, a heap of straw, a withered apple, and a sunbeam. According to your eyes, that was all there was in the great, old, musty garret. But now you have had a glimpse of the old princess herself!'
'And you remember, Curdie,' said his mother, 'that when the princess took you up that tower before and talked to her great-great-grandmother, you came home really upset with her and said there was nothing in the place except an old tub, a pile of straw—oh, I remember your list very well!—an old tub, a pile of straw, a dried-up apple, and a sunbeam. According to you, that was all there was in the big, old, musty attic. But now you’ve seen the old princess herself!'
'Yes, Mother, I did see her—or if I didn't—' said Curdie very thoughtfully—then began again. 'The hardest thing to believe, though I saw it with my own eyes, was when the thin, filmy creature that seemed almost to float about in the moonlight like a bit of the silver paper they put over pictures, or like a handkerchief made of spider threads, took my hand, and rose up. She was taller and stronger than you, Mother, ever so much!—at least, she looked so.'
'Yes, Mom, I did see her—or if I didn't—' Curdie said, thinking deeply—then started again. 'The hardest thing to believe, even though I saw it with my own eyes, was when the thin, gauzy figure that seemed to float in the moonlight like a piece of silver paper they put over pictures, or like a handkerchief made of spiderweb, took my hand and lifted off the ground. She was taller and stronger than you, Mom, by a lot!—at least, that's how it looked.'
'And most certainly was so, Curdie, if she looked so,' said Mrs Peterson.
'And it definitely was, Curdie, if she looked that way,' said Mrs. Peterson.
'Well, I confess,' returned her son, 'that one thing, if there were no other, would make me doubt whether I was not dreaming, after all, wide awake though I fancied myself to be.'
'Well, I admit,' replied her son, 'that one thing, even if there were no other, would make me question whether I wasn't dreaming, even though I thought I was wide awake.'
'Of course,' answered his mother, 'it is not for me to say whether you were dreaming or not if you are doubtful of it yourself; but it doesn't make me think I am dreaming when in the summer I hold in my hand the bunch of sweet peas that make my heart glad with their colour and scent, and remember the dry, withered-looking little thing I dibbled into the hole in the same spot in the spring. I only think how wonderful and lovely it all is. It seems just as full of reason as it is of wonder. How it is done I can't tell, only there it is! And there is this in it, too, Curdie—of which you would not be so ready to think—that when you come home to your father and mother, and they find you behaving more like a dear, good son than you have behaved for a long time, they at least are not likely to think you were only dreaming.'
“Of course,” his mother replied, “I can’t say whether you were dreaming or not if you doubt it yourself; but it doesn’t make me think I’m dreaming when in the summer I hold in my hand the bunch of sweet peas that fill my heart with joy from their color and scent, and remember the dry, withered little thing I planted in the same spot in the spring. I only think about how wonderful and lovely it all is. It seems just as full of reason as it is of wonder. How it’s done, I can’t explain; it just is! And there’s also this, Curdie—something you might not easily consider—that when you come home to your father and mother, and they see you acting more like a dear, good son than you have in a long time, they’re not likely to think you were just dreaming.”
'Still,' said Curdie, looking a little ashamed, 'I might have dreamed my duty.'
'Still,' said Curdie, feeling a bit embarrassed, 'I might have dreamed about my duty.'
'Then dream often, my son; for there must then be more truth in your dreams than in your waking thoughts. But however any of these things may be, this one point remains certain: there can be no harm in doing as she told you. And, indeed, until you are sure there is no such person, you are bound to do it, for you promised.'
'So dream often, my son; because there’s probably more truth in your dreams than in your waking thoughts. But no matter how things turn out, one thing is clear: there’s no harm in doing what she told you. And, in fact, until you’re sure there’s no such person, you have to go through with it, since you promised.'
'It seems to me,' said his father, 'that if a lady comes to you in a dream, Curdie, and tells you not to talk about her when you wake, the least you can do is to hold your tongue.'
'It seems to me,' said his father, 'that if a lady visits you in a dream, Curdie, and asks you not to talk about her when you wake up, the least you can do is keep quiet.'
'True, Father! Yes, Mother, I'll do it,' said Curdie.
'You're right, Dad! Yes, Mom, I'll do it,' said Curdie.
Then they went to bed, and sleep, which is the night of the soul, next took them in its arms and made them well.
Then they went to bed, and sleep, which is the night of the soul, next took them in its arms and healed them.
CHAPTER 5
The Miners
It much increased Curdie's feeling of the strangeness of the whole affair, that, the next morning, when they were at work in the mine, the party of which he and his father were two, just as if they had known what had happened to him the night before, began talking about all manner of wonderful tales that were abroad in the country, chiefly, of course, those connected with the mines, and the mountains in which they lay. Their wives and mothers and grandmothers were their chief authorities. For when they sat by their firesides they heard their wives telling their children the selfsame tales, with little differences, and here and there one they had not heard before, which they had heard their mothers and grandmothers tell in one or other of the same cottages.
It really intensified Curdie's sense of how strange the whole situation was that, the next morning, while they were working in the mine, the group that included him and his father—just as if they knew what had happened to him the night before—started sharing all sorts of amazing stories that were going around the country, mainly those related to the mines and the mountains they were in. Their wives, mothers, and grandmothers were their main sources of these tales. When they gathered by the firesides, they listened to their wives telling the same stories to their children, with slight variations, and occasionally one they hadn’t heard before, which they recognized from their mothers and grandmothers recounting similar stories from other cottages.
At length they came to speak of a certain strange being they called Old Mother Wotherwop. Some said their wives had seen her. It appeared as they talked that not one had seen her more than once. Some of their mothers and grandmothers, however, had seen her also, and they all had told them tales about her when they were children. They said she could take any shape she liked, but that in reality she was a withered old woman, so old and so withered that she was as thin as a sieve with a lamp behind it; that she was never seen except at night, and when something terrible had taken place, or was going to take place—such as the falling in of the roof of a mine, or the breaking out of water in it.
At last, they started talking about a strange figure they referred to as Old Mother Wotherwop. Some claimed their wives had seen her. As they spoke, it became clear that none had seen her more than once. However, some of their mothers and grandmothers had also seen her, and they all shared stories about her when they were kids. They said she could change into any shape she wanted, but that in reality, she was a frail old woman, so old and wrinkled that she was as thin as a sieve with a lamp behind it; that she was only seen at night, and when something terrible had happened or was about to happen—like the roof of a mine collapsing, or water breaking into it.
She had more than once been seen—it was always at night—beside some well, sitting on the brink of it, and leaning over and stirring it with her forefinger, which was six times as long as any of the rest. And whoever for months after drank of that well was sure to be ill. To this, one of them, however, added that he remembered his mother saying that whoever in bad health drank of the well was sure to get better. But the majority agreed that the former was the right version of the story—for was she not a witch, an old hating witch, whose delight was to do mischief? One said he had heard that she took the shape of a young woman sometimes, as beautiful as an angel, and then was most dangerous of all, for she struck every man who looked upon her stone-blind.
She had been spotted more than once—it was always at night—sitting by a well, leaning over and stirring the water with her forefinger, which was six times longer than the others. Anyone who drank from that well in the following months was guaranteed to get sick. However, one person added that his mother used to say that anyone in poor health who drank from the well was sure to feel better. But most people agreed that the first version of the story was the correct one—after all, she was a witch, an old, hateful witch who loved to cause trouble. One person claimed he’d heard that she sometimes transformed into a young woman, beautiful like an angel, and that made her even more dangerous, because she turned every man who looked at her stone-blind.
Peter ventured the question whether she might not as likely be an angel that took the form of an old woman, as an old woman that took the form of an angel. But nobody except Curdie, who was holding his peace with all his might, saw any sense in the question. They said an old woman might be very glad to make herself look like a young one, but who ever heard of a young and beautiful one making herself look old and ugly?
Peter asked if it was possible that she could be an angel pretending to be an old woman, rather than an old woman pretending to be an angel. But no one, except Curdie, who was trying hard to stay quiet, thought there was any point to the question. They said an old woman might be eager to make herself look young, but who ever heard of a young and beautiful woman trying to look old and ugly?
Peter asked why they were so much more ready to believe the bad that was said of her than the good. They answered, because she was bad. He asked why they believed her to be bad, and they answered, because she did bad things. When he asked how they knew that, they said, because she was a bad creature. Even if they didn't know it, they said, a woman like that was so much more likely to be bad than good. Why did she go about at night? Why did she appear only now and then, and on such occasions? One went on to tell how one night when his grandfather had been having a jolly time of it with his friends in the market town, she had served him so upon his way home that the poor man never drank a drop of anything stronger than water after it to the day of his death. She dragged him into a bog, and tumbled him up and down in it till he was nearly dead.
Peter asked why they were so much quicker to believe the bad things said about her than the good. They replied that it was because she was a bad person. He then asked why they thought she was bad, and they said it was because she did bad things. When he asked how they knew that, they replied that it was because she was a bad creature. Even if they didn’t know for sure, they claimed that a woman like her was much more likely to be bad than good. Why did she go out at night? Why did she only show up occasionally, and under such circumstances? One person went on to tell how one night, when his grandfather had been having a great time with his friends in the market town, she had treated him so poorly on his way home that the poor man never drank anything stronger than water for the rest of his life. She dragged him into a bog and tossed him around in it until he was nearly dead.
'I suppose that was her way of teaching him what a good thing water was,' said Peter; but the man, who liked strong drink, did not see the joke.
"I guess that was her way of showing him how great water is," said Peter; but the guy, who preferred alcohol, didn’t get the joke.
'They do say,' said another, 'that she has lived in the old house over there ever since the little princess left it. They say too that the housekeeper knows all about it, and is hand and glove with the old witch. I don't doubt they have many a nice airing together on broomsticks. But I don't doubt either it's all nonsense, and there's no such person at all.'
'They say,' chimed in another, 'that she's been living in that old house over there ever since the little princess moved out. They also say that the housekeeper knows everything and is really close with the old witch. I wouldn’t be surprised if they have a good time flying around on broomsticks together. But I also think it’s all just nonsense, and that person doesn't exist at all.'
'When our cow died,' said another, 'she was seen going round and round the cowhouse the same night. To be sure she left a fine calf behind her—I mean the cow did, not the witch. I wonder she didn't kill that, too, for she'll be a far finer cow than ever her mother was.'
'When our cow died,' said another, 'she was seen wandering around the cowhouse that same night. Of course, she left behind a nice calf—I mean the cow did, not the witch. I’m surprised she didn’t kill that one too, because she’s going to be a way better cow than her mother ever was.'
'My old woman came upon her one night, not long before the water broke out in the mine, sitting on a stone on the hillside with a whole congregation of cobs about her. When they saw my wife they all scampered off as fast as they could run, and where the witch was sitting there was nothing to be seen but a withered bracken bush. I made no doubt myself she was putting them up to it.'
'My wife ran into her one night, not long before the water burst into the mine, sitting on a rock on the hillside with a whole group of cobs around her. When they saw my wife, they all took off as fast as they could go, and where the witch had been sitting, there was nothing there but a dried-up bracken bush. I had no doubt that she was encouraging them to run.'
And so they went on with one foolish tale after another, while Peter put in a word now and then, and Curdie diligently held his peace. But his silence at last drew attention upon it, and one of them said:
And so they continued with one silly story after another, while Peter chimed in occasionally, and Curdie quietly listened. But his silence eventually caught their attention, and one of them said:
'Come, young Curdie, what are you thinking of?'
'Come on, young Curdie, what’s on your mind?'
'How do you know I'm thinking of anything?' asked Curdie.
'How do you know I'm thinking about anything?' Curdie asked.
'Because you're not saying anything.'
'Because you're not saying anything.'
'Does it follow then that, as you are saying so much, you're not thinking at all?' said Curdie.
"Does that mean, since you're talking so much, that you're not thinking at all?" Curdie said.
'I know what he's thinking,' said one who had not yet spoken; 'he's thinking what a set of fools you are to talk such rubbish; as if ever there was or could be such an old woman as you say! I'm sure Curdie knows better than all that comes to.'
"I know what he's thinking," said someone who hadn't spoken yet; "he's thinking what a bunch of fools you all are for talking such nonsense; as if there ever was or could be such an old woman as you say! I'm sure Curdie knows better than all that."
'I think,' said Curdie, 'it would be better that he who says anything about her should be quite sure it is true, lest she should hear him, and not like to be slandered.'
"I think," Curdie said, "it would be better if anyone who talks about her is absolutely sure what they're saying is true, so she doesn't hear it and feel like she's being slandered."
'But would she like it any better if it were true?' said the same man. 'If she is What they say—I don't know—but I never knew a man that wouldn't go in a rage to be called the very thing he was.'
'But would she feel any differently if it were true?' said the same man. 'If she is what they say—I don't know—but I've never known a man who wouldn't get angry for being called exactly what he is.'
'If bad things were true of her, and I knew it,' said Curdie, 'I would not hesitate to say them, for I will never give in to being afraid of anything that's bad. I suspect that the things they tell, however, if we knew all about them, would turn out to have nothing but good in them; and I won't say a word more for fear I should say something that mightn't be to her mind.'
'If the bad things they say about her were true, and I knew it,' said Curdie, 'I wouldn't hesitate to say them, because I refuse to be afraid of anything bad. I suspect that the things they claim, though, if we really understood them, would actually be nothing but good; and I won't say another word for fear that I might say something she wouldn't like.'
They all burst into a loud laugh.
They all erupted into loud laughter.
'Hear the parson!' they cried. 'He believes in the witch! Ha! ha!'
'Hear the pastor!' they shouted. 'He believes in the witch! Ha! ha!'
'He's afraid of her!'
'He's scared of her!'
'And says all she does is good!'
'And says that everything she does is good!'
'He wants to make friends with her, that she may help him to find the silver ore.'
'He wants to befriend her so she can help him find the silver ore.'
'Give me my own eyes and a good divining rod before all the witches in the world! And so I'd advise you too, Master Curdie; that is, when your eyes have grown to be worth anything, and you have learned to cut the hazel fork.'
'Give me my own eyes and a good divining rod over all the witches in the world! And I’d suggest you do the same, Master Curdie; that is, when your eyes are valuable, and you’ve learned to shape the hazel fork.'
Thus they all mocked and jeered at him, but he did his best to keep his temper and go quietly on with his work. He got as close to his father as he could, however, for that helped him to bear it. As soon as they were tired of laughing and mocking, Curdie was friendly with them, and long before their midday meal all between them was as it had been.
Thus, they all made fun of him, but he did his best to stay calm and continue with his work. He got as close to his dad as he could because that helped him handle it. Once they got tired of laughing and teasing, Curdie was friendly with them, and long before their lunch, everything between them was back to normal.
But when the evening came, Peter and Curdie felt that they would rather walk home together without other company, and therefore lingered behind when the rest of the men left the mine.
But when evening arrived, Peter and Curdie felt like they would prefer to walk home together without anyone else, so they stayed behind when the other men left the mine.
CHAPTER 6
The Emerald
Father and son had seated themselves on a projecting piece of rock at a corner where three galleries met—the one they had come along from their work, one to the right leading out of the mountain, and the other to the left leading far into a portion of it which had been long disused. Since the inundation caused by the goblins, it had indeed been rendered impassable by the settlement of a quantity of the water, forming a small but very deep lake, in a part where there was a considerable descent.
Father and son had parked themselves on a jutting rock at the spot where three passages met—the one they had traveled from their work, one on the right leading out of the mountain, and the other on the left extending deep into a section that had been abandoned for a long time. Since the flood caused by the goblins, it had become impossible to navigate due to a build-up of water forming a small but very deep lake in an area with a significant drop.
They had just risen and were turning to the right, when a gleam caught their eyes, and made them look along the whole gallery. Far up they saw a pale green light, whence issuing they could not tell, about halfway between floor and roof of the passage. They saw nothing but the light, which was like a large star, with a point of darker colour yet brighter radiance in the heart of it, whence the rest of the light shot out in rays that faded toward the ends until they vanished. It shed hardly any light around it, although in itself it was so bright as to sting the eyes that beheld it. Wonderful stories had from ages gone been current in the mines about certain magic gems which gave out light of themselves, and this light looked just like what might be supposed to shoot from the heart of such a gem.
They had just gotten up and were turning to the right when a glimmer caught their eye, making them look down the entire corridor. Far above, they saw a pale green light, the source of which they couldn't identify, about halfway between the floor and the ceiling of the passage. All they could see was the light, which resembled a large star with a darker point at its center, radiating a bright glow from which the rest of the light emanated in beams that faded at the ends until they disappeared. It barely lit up the area around it, although it was bright enough to hurt the eyes that looked at it. For ages, incredible stories had circulated in the mines about magical gems that emitted their own light, and this glow seemed just like what one would expect to radiate from the core of such a gem.
They went up the old gallery to find out what it could be. To their surprise they found, however, that, after going some distance, they were no nearer to it, so far as they could judge, than when they started. It did not seem to move, and yet they moving did not approach it. Still they persevered, for it was far too wonderful a thing to lose sight of, so long as they could keep it. At length they drew near the hollow where the water lay, and still were no nearer the light. Where they expected to be stopped by the water, however, water was none: something had taken place in some part of the mine that had drained it off, and the gallery lay open as in former times.
They went up the old gallery to see what it could be. To their surprise, after walking for a while, they found they were no closer to it than when they started. It didn't seem to move, yet they didn’t get any nearer to it. Still, they kept going because it was too amazing to lose sight of as long as they could still see it. Eventually, they reached the area where the water was supposed to be, but still weren’t any closer to the light. They expected to find water blocking their way, but there was none; something had happened in another part of the mine that had drained it away, and the gallery was open like it used to be.
And now, to their surprise, the light, instead of being in front of them, was shining at the same distance to the right, where they did not know there was any passage at all. Then they discovered, by the light of the lanterns they carried, that there the water had broken through, and made an entrance to a part of the mountain of which Peter knew nothing. But they were hardly well into it, still following the light, before Curdie thought he recognized some of the passages he had so often gone through when he was watching the goblins.
And now, to their surprise, the light, instead of being in front of them, was shining at the same distance to the right, where they didn't know there was any passage at all. Then they discovered, by the light of the lanterns they carried, that the water had broken through, creating an entrance to a part of the mountain that Peter knew nothing about. But they were barely into it, still following the light, before Curdie thought he recognized some of the passages he had often traveled when he was watching the goblins.
After they had advanced a long way, with many turnings, now to the right, now to the left, all at once their eyes seemed to come suddenly to themselves, and they became aware that the light which they had taken to be a great way from them was in reality almost within reach of their hands.
After they had traveled a long way, with many twists and turns, now to the right and now to the left, suddenly their eyes seemed to clear, and they realized that the light they thought was far away was actually almost within their reach.
The same instant it began to grow larger and thinner, the point of light grew dim as it spread, the greenness melted away, and in a moment or two, instead of the star, a dark, dark and yet luminous face was looking at them with living eyes. And Curdie felt a great awe swell up in his heart, for he thought he had seen those eyes before.
The moment it started to expand, the point of light faded as it spread out, the green color vanished, and in just a moment or two, instead of a star, a dark yet glowing face appeared, looking at them with alive eyes. Curdie felt a deep sense of awe rise in his heart, as he thought he had seen those eyes before.
'I see you know me, Curdie,' said a voice.
'I see you know me, Curdie,' said a voice.
'If your eyes are you, ma'am, then I know you,' said Curdie. 'But I never saw your face before.'
'If your eyes represent you, ma'am, then I know you,' said Curdie. 'But I’ve never seen your face before.'
'Yes, you have seen it, Curdie,' said the voice. And with that the darkness of its complexion melted away, and down from the face dawned out the form that belonged to it, until at last Curdie and his father beheld a lady, beautiful exceedingly, dressed in something pale green, like velvet, over which her hair fell in cataracts of a rich golden colour. It looked as if it were pouring down from her head, and, like the water of the Dustbrook, vanishing in a golden vapour ere it reached the floor. It came flowing from under the edge of a coronet of gold, set with alternated pearls and emeralds. In front of the crown was a great emerald, which looked somehow as if out of it had come the light they had followed. There was no ornament else about her, except on her slippers, which were one mass of gleaming emeralds, of various shades of green, all mingling lovelily like the waving of grass in the wind and sun. She looked about five-and-twenty years old. And for all the difference, Curdie knew somehow or other, he could not have told how, that the face before him was that of the old princess, Irene's great-great-grandmother.
'Yes, you’ve seen it, Curdie,' said the voice. And with that, the darkness of its complexion faded away, revealing the form that belonged to it, until finally Curdie and his father saw a lady, stunningly beautiful, dressed in pale green, like velvet, with rich golden hair flowing down in cascades. It looked like it was pouring from her head and, like the water of the Dustbrook, vanishing in a golden mist before it touched the floor. Her hair flowed from beneath the edge of a gold crown, set with alternating pearls and emeralds. In front of the crown was a large emerald that somehow seemed to emit the light they had been following. There were no other ornaments on her, except for her slippers, which were covered in shimmering emeralds of various shades of green, all blending beautifully like grass swaying in the wind and sun. She appeared to be about twenty-five years old. Despite the differences, Curdie somehow knew—he couldn’t explain how—that the face before him belonged to the old princess, Irene's great-great-grandmother.
By this time all around them had grown light, and now first they could see where they were. They stood in a great splendid cavern, which Curdie recognized as that in which the goblins held their state assemblies. But, strange to tell, the light by which they saw came streaming, sparkling, and shooting from stones of many colours in the sides and roof and floor of the cavern—stones of all the colours of the rainbow, and many more. It was a glorious sight—the whole rugged place flashing with colours—in one spot a great light of deep carbuncular red, in another of sapphirine blue, in another of topaz yellow; while here and there were groups of stones of all hues and sizes, and again nebulous spaces of thousands of tiniest spots of brilliancy of every conceivable shade. Sometimes the colours ran together, and made a little river or lake of lambent, interfusing, and changing tints, which, by their variegation, seemed to imitate the flowing of water, or waves made by the wind.
By now, everything around them was lit up, and for the first time, they could see where they were. They were standing in a vast, beautiful cavern that Curdie recognized as the place where the goblins held their state meetings. But, oddly enough, the light that illuminated the cavern came pouring, sparkling, and shooting from multi-colored stones embedded in the walls, ceiling, and floor—stones of every color of the rainbow and many others. It was a stunning sight—the whole rugged space shimmering with colors. In one area, there was a brilliant deep red like a carbuncle, in another, a sapphire blue, and in yet another, a topaz yellow; meanwhile, groups of stones of all shades and sizes dotted the landscape, along with hazy patches of countless tiny glowing spots in every imaginable hue. Sometimes, the colors blended together, creating the illusion of little rivers or lakes of shimmering, changing tints that resembled flowing water or waves stirred by the wind.
Curdie would have gazed entranced, but that all the beauty of the cavern, yes, of all he knew of the whole creation, seemed gathered in one centre of harmony and loveliness in the person of the ancient lady who stood before him in the very summer of beauty and strength. Turning from the first glance at the circuadjacent splendour, it dwindled into nothing as he looked again at the lady. Nothing flashed or glowed or shone about her, and yet it was with a prevision of the truth that he said,
Curdie would have stared in awe, but all the beauty of the cavern, and everything he knew about the entire universe, seemed to be concentrated in the harmony and grace of the ancient lady standing in front of him, radiating beauty and strength. As he turned away from the initial glance at the surrounding magnificence, it faded into insignificance when he looked back at the lady. Nothing sparkled or gleamed around her, yet he sensed the truth when he said,
'I was here once before, ma'am.'
"I've been here before, ma'am."
'I know that, Curdie,' she replied.
'I know that, Curdie,' she said.
'The place was full of torches, and the walls gleamed, but nothing as they do now, and there is no light in the place.'
'The place was filled with torches, and the walls shone, but not like they do now, and there is no light in the place.'
'You want to know where the light comes from?' she said, smiling.
'You want to know where the light comes from?' she asked, smiling.
'Yes, ma'am.'
'Yes, ma'am.'
'Then see: I will go out of the cavern. Do not be afraid, but watch.'
'Then see: I will leave the cave. Don't be afraid, just watch.'
She went slowly out. The moment she turned her back to go, the light began to pale and fade; the moment she was out of their sight the place was black as night, save that now the smoky yellow-red of their lamps, which they thought had gone out long ago, cast a dusky glimmer around them.
She walked out slowly. As soon as she turned her back to leave, the light started to dim and fade; the moment she disappeared from their view, the place plunged into darkness, except now the smoky yellow-red glow of their lamps, which they believed had gone out a long time ago, cast a dim light around them.
CHAPTER 7
What Is in a Name?
For a time that seemed to them long, the two men stood waiting, while still the Mother of Light did not return. So long was she absent that they began to grow anxious: how were they to find their way from the natural hollows of the mountain crossed by goblin paths, if their lamps should go out? To spend the night there would mean to sit and wait until an earthquake rent the mountain, or the earth herself fell back into the smelting furnace of the sun whence she had issued—for it was all night and no faintest dawn in the bosom of the world.
For what felt like a long time, the two men waited while the Mother of Light didn't come back. She was gone for so long that they started to feel worried: how would they find their way through the natural hollows of the mountain filled with goblin paths if their lamps went out? Spending the night there would mean sitting and waiting until an earthquake split the mountain apart, or until the earth fell back into the sun's smelting furnace from which it had emerged—because it was all night and there was no hint of dawn in the heart of the world.
So long did they wait unrevisited, that, had there not been two of them, either would at length have concluded the vision a home-born product of his own seething brain. And their lamps were going out, for they grew redder and smokier! But they did not lose courage, for there is a kind of capillary attraction in the facing of two souls, that lifts faith quite beyond the level to which either could raise it alone: they knew that they had seen the lady of emeralds, and it was to give them their own desire that she had gone from them, and neither would yield for a moment to the half doubts and half dreads that awoke in his heart.
They waited so long without being visited that, if there hadn’t been two of them, one of them might have eventually thought the vision was just something made up in his mind. And their lamps were going out, getting redder and smokier! But they didn’t lose hope, because there’s a kind of connection between two souls that elevates faith beyond what either could achieve alone: they knew they had seen the lady in emeralds, and she had left them to fulfill their own desire, and neither would give in to the doubts and fears that started to creep into his heart.
And still she who with her absence darkened their air did not return. They grew weary, and sat down on the rocky floor, for wait they would—indeed, wait they must. Each set his lamp by his knee, and watched it die. Slowly it sank, dulled, looked lazy and stupid. But ever as it sank and dulled, the image in his mind of the Lady of Light grew stronger and clearer. Together the two lamps panted and shuddered. First one, then the other went out, leaving for a moment a great, red, evil-smelling snuff. Then all was the blackness of darkness up to their very hearts and everywhere around them. Was it? No. Far away—it looked miles away—shone one minute faint point of green light—where, who could tell? They only knew that it shone. It grew larger, and seemed to draw nearer, until at last, as they watched with speechless delight and expectation, it seemed once more within reach of an outstretched hand. Then it spread and melted away as before, and there were eyes—and a face—and a lovely form—and lo! the whole cavern blazing with lights innumerable, and gorgeous, yet soft and interfused—so blended, indeed, that the eye had to search and see in order to separate distinct spots of special colour.
And still she who darkened their atmosphere with her absence did not return. They grew tired and sat down on the rocky floor, for wait they would—indeed, wait they must. Each set his lamp by his knee and watched it fade. Slowly it sank, dulled, looked tired and dull. But as it faded, the image in his mind of the Lady of Light became stronger and clearer. Together the two lamps flickered and trembled. First one, then the other went out, leaving momentarily a large, red, foul-smelling puff of smoke. Then everything was the blackness of darkness up to their very hearts and all around them. Was it? No. Far away—it seemed miles away—shone a tiny, faint point of green light—where, who could tell? They only knew that it shone. It grew larger and appeared to come closer, until at last, as they watched with speechless delight and anticipation, it seemed once again within reach of an outstretched hand. Then it spread and melted away as before, revealing eyes—and a face—and a beautiful form—and suddenly, the entire cavern was lit up with countless, gorgeous lights, yet soft and blended—so mixed, in fact, that the eye had to search to see in order to separate distinct spots of color.
The moment they saw the speck in the vast distance they had risen and stood on their feet. When it came nearer they bowed their heads. Yet now they looked with fearless eyes, for the woman that was old yet young was a joy to see, and filled their hearts with reverent delight. She turned first to Peter.
The moment they spotted the dot in the far distance, they got up and stood. As it drew closer, they bowed their heads. But now they looked with confident eyes, for the woman who was both old and young was a joy to behold and filled their hearts with deep delight. She turned first to Peter.
'I have known you long,' she said. 'I have met you going to and from the mine, and seen you working in it for the last forty years.'
'I’ve known you for a long time,' she said. 'I’ve seen you coming and going from the mine, and I’ve watched you work there for the last forty years.'
'How should it be, madam, that a grand lady like you should take notice of a poor man like me?' said Peter, humbly, but more foolishly than he could then have understood.
'How is it, ma'am, that a fancy lady like you would pay attention to a guy like me?' Peter said, humbly, but more foolishly than he could understand at the time.
'I am poor as well as rich,' said she. 'I, too, work for my bread, and I show myself no favour when I pay myself my own wages. Last night when you sat by the brook, and Curdie told you about my pigeon, and my spinning, and wondered whether he could believe that he had actually seen me, I heard what you said to each other. I am always about, as the miners said the other night when they talked of me as Old Mother Wotherwop.'
'I’m both poor and rich,' she said. 'I also work for my living, and I don’t give myself any special treatment when I pay myself my own wages. Last night when you were sitting by the stream, and Curdie was telling you about my pigeon and my spinning, and he questioned whether he had really seen me, I heard what you were saying to each other. I’m always around, just like the miners mentioned the other night when they referred to me as Old Mother Wotherwop.'
The lovely lady laughed, and her laugh was a lightning of delight in their souls.
The beautiful woman laughed, and her laughter sparked joy in their souls.
'Yes,' she went on, 'you have got to thank me that you are so poor, Peter. I have seen to that, and it has done well for both you and me, my friend. Things come to the poor that can't get in at the door of the rich. Their money somehow blocks it up. It is a great privilege to be poor, Peter—one that no man ever coveted, and but a very few have sought to retain, but one that yet many have learned to prize. You must not mistake, however, and imagine it a virtue; it is but a privilege, and one also that, like other privileges, may be terribly misused. Had you been rich, my Peter, you would not have been so good as some rich men I know. And now I am going to tell you what no one knows but myself: you, Peter, and your wife both have the blood of the royal family in your veins. I have been trying to cultivate your family tree, every branch of which is known to me, and I expect Curdie to turn out a blossom on it. Therefore I have been training him for a work that must soon be done. I was near losing him, and had to send my pigeon. Had he not shot it, that would have been better; but he repented, and that shall be as good in the end.'
'Yes,' she continued, 'you should be grateful to me for your poverty, Peter. I've made sure of that, and it has worked out well for both of us, my friend. The poor receive things that the rich can't access. Their wealth somehow shuts them out. It's a great privilege to be poor, Peter—one that no one ever desired, and very few choose to hold on to, yet many have come to value. However, don’t confuse it with virtue; it’s just a privilege, and like other privileges, it can be abused. If you had been rich, my Peter, you wouldn’t have been as good as some wealthy people I know. And now I'm going to share something that no one else knows but me: both you and your wife have royal blood in your veins. I've been trying to trace your family tree, every branch of which I know, and I expect Curdie to be a part of it. So I have been preparing him for a task that will need to be done soon. I nearly lost him and had to send my pigeon. If he hadn’t shot it, that would have been for the best; but he felt sorry, and that will count for something in the end.'
She turned to Curdie and smiled.
She turned to Curdie and smiled.
'Ma'am,' said Curdie, 'may I ask questions?'
'Ma'am,' Curdie said, 'can I ask you some questions?'
'Why not, Curdie?'
'Why not, Curdie?'
'Because I have been told, ma'am, that nobody must ask the king questions.'
'Because I've been told, ma'am, that no one is allowed to ask the king questions.'
'The king never made that law,' she answered, with some displeasure. 'You may ask me as many as you please—that is, so long as they are sensible. Only I may take a few thousand years to answer some of them. But that's nothing. Of all things time is the cheapest.'
'The king never made that law,' she replied, a bit annoyed. 'You can ask me as many questions as you want—provided they make sense. Just keep in mind that it might take me a few thousand years to answer some of them. But that’s no big deal. Of all things, time is the least valuable.'
'Then would you mind telling me now, ma'am, for I feel very confused about it—are you the Lady of the Silver Moon?'
'Then could you please tell me now, ma'am, because I'm feeling really confused about this—are you the Lady of the Silver Moon?'
'Yes, Curdie; you may call me that if you like. What it means is true.'
'Yes, Curdie; you can call me that if you want. What it means is true.'
'And now I see you dark, and clothed in green, and the mother of all the light that dwells in the stones of the earth! And up there they call you Old Mother Wotherwop! And the Princess Irene told me you were her great-great-grandmother! And you spin the spider threads, and take care of a whole people of pigeons; and you are worn to a pale shadow with old age; and are as young as anybody can be, not to be too young; and as strong, I do believe, as I am.'
'And now I see you dark and dressed in green, the mother of all the light that lives in the stones of the earth! And up there, they call you Old Mother Wotherwop! And Princess Irene told me you were her great-great-grandmother! You spin the spider's threads and look after a whole community of pigeons; you're worn down to a pale shadow by old age, yet you're as young as anyone can be without being too young; and I truly believe you're as strong as I am.'
The lady stooped toward a large green stone bedded in the rock of the floor, and looking like a well of grassy light in it. She laid hold of it with her fingers, broke it out, and gave it to Peter. 'There!' cried Curdie. 'I told you so. Twenty men could not have done that. And your fingers are white and smooth as any lady's in the land. I don't know what to make of it.'
The lady bent down towards a large green stone set in the rock of the floor, looking like a pool of grassy light. She grasped it with her fingers, pulled it out, and handed it to Peter. "See!" shouted Curdie. "I told you! Twenty men couldn't have done that. And your fingers are as white and smooth as any lady's in the land. I have no idea what to think of it."
'I could give you twenty names more to call me, Curdie, and not one of them would be a false one. What does it matter how many names if the person is one?'
'I could give you twenty more names to call me, Curdie, and not a single one would be wrong. What does it matter how many names there are if the person is one?'
'Ah! But it is not names only, ma'am. Look at what you were like last night, and what I see you now!'
'Ah! But it’s not just names, ma'am. Look at how you were last night, and how I see you now!'
'Shapes are only dresses, Curdie, and dresses are only names. That which is inside is the same all the time.'
'Shapes are just covers, Curdie, and covers are just labels. What’s inside stays the same all the time.'
'But then how can all the shapes speak the truth?'
'But then how can all the shapes tell the truth?'
'It would want thousands more to speak the truth, Curdie; and then they could not. But there is a point I must not let you mistake about. It is one thing the shape I choose to put on, and quite another the shape that foolish talk and nursery tale may please to put upon me. Also, it is one thing what you or your father may think about me, and quite another what a foolish or bad man may see in me. For instance, if a thief were to come in here just now, he would think he saw the demon of the mine, all in green flames, come to protect her treasure, and would run like a hunted wild goat. I should be all the same, but his evil eyes would see me as I was not.'
'It would take thousands more to tell the truth, Curdie; and even then, they might not be able to. But there's one thing I need to clarify for you. It's one thing to present myself in a certain way, and quite another for foolish talk and childish stories to distort that image. Also, your opinion and your father's opinion of me are one thing, and what a foolish or bad person perceives in me is something completely different. For example, if a thief were to come in here right now, he would imagine he saw the demon of the mine, all in green flames, coming to guard her treasure, and he would run away like a scared goat. I'd still be the same, but his wicked eyes would see me as something I'm not.'
'I think I understand,' said Curdie.
'I think I get it,' said Curdie.
'Peter,' said the lady, turning then to him, 'you will have to give up Curdie for a little while.'
'Peter,' said the lady, turning to him, 'you'll have to give up Curdie for a little while.'
'So long as he loves us, ma'am, that will not matter—much.'
'As long as he loves us, ma'am, that won't matter—much.'
'Ah! you are right there, my friend,' said the beautiful princess. And as she said it she put out her hand, and took the hard, horny hand of the miner in it, and held it for a moment lovingly.
'Ah! you’re right about that, my friend,' said the beautiful princess. And as she said this, she reached out her hand and took the rough, calloused hand of the miner in hers, holding it for a moment tenderly.
'I need say no more,' she added, 'for we understand each other—you and I, Peter.'
'I don't need to say anything more,' she added, 'because we get each other—you and I, Peter.'
The tears came into Peter's eyes. He bowed his head in thankfulness, and his heart was much too full to speak.
The tears filled Peter's eyes. He lowered his head in gratitude, and his heart was too full to say anything.
Then the great old, young, beautiful princess turned to Curdie.
Then the great old, young, beautiful princess turned to Curdie.
'Now, Curdie, are you ready?' she said.
'So, Curdie, are you ready?' she said.
'Yes, ma'am,' answered Curdie.
"Yes, ma'am," Curdie replied.
'You do not know what for.'
'You don't know why.'
'You do, ma'am. That is enough.'
'You do, ma'am. That's enough.'
'You could not have given me a better answer, or done more to prepare yourself, Curdie,' she returned, with one of her radiant smiles. 'Do you think you will know me again?'
'You couldn't have given me a better answer or done more to get ready for this, Curdie,' she replied, with one of her bright smiles. 'Do you think you'll recognize me again?'
'I think so. But how can I tell what you may look like next?'
'I think so. But how can I know what you might look like next?'
'Ah, that indeed! How can you tell? Or how could I expect you should? But those who know me well, know me whatever new dress or shape or name I may be in; and by and by you will have learned to do so too.'
'Ah, that for sure! How can you tell? Or how could I expect you to? But those who really know me will recognize me no matter what new outfit or form or name I have; and eventually, you will learn to do so too.'
'But if you want me to know you again, ma'am, for certain sure,' said Curdie, 'could you not give me some sign, or tell me something about you that never changes—or some other way to know you, or thing to know you by?'
'But if you want me to recognize you again, ma'am, for sure,' said Curdie, 'could you give me a sign, or share something about yourself that never changes—or any other way to identify you, or something to remember you by?'
'No, Curdie; that would be to keep you from knowing me. You must know me in quite another way from that. It would not be the least use to you or me either if I were to make you know me in that way. It would be but to know the sign of Me—not to know me myself. It would be no better than if I were to take this emerald out of my crown and give it to you to take home with you, and you were to call it me, and talk to it as if it heard and saw and loved you. Much good that would do you, Curdie! No; you must do what you can to know me, and if you do, you will. You shall see me again in very different circumstances from these, and, I will tell you so much, it may be in a very different shape. But come now, I will lead you out of this cavern; my good Joan will be getting too anxious about you. One word more: you will allow that the men knew little what they were talking about this morning, when they told all those tales of Old Mother Wotherwop; but did it occur to you to think how it was they fell to talking about me at all? It was because I came to them; I was beside them all the time they were talking about me, though they were far enough from knowing it, and had very little besides foolishness to say.'
'No, Curdie; that would keep you from really knowing me. You need to understand me in a much different way. It wouldn't help either of us if I tried to make you know me like that. You would only recognize the sign of me—not me myself. It would be no better than if I took this emerald out of my crown and gave it to you to take home, and you called it me, talking to it as if it could hear, see, and love you. What good would that do you, Curdie? No; you must try your best to know me, and if you do, you will. You will see me again in circumstances very different from these, and I will tell you this much: it may be in a completely different form. But for now, let me lead you out of this cave; my good Joan will be getting too worried about you. One more thing: you have to agree that the men didn’t really know what they were talking about this morning when they shared all those stories about Old Mother Wotherwop; but did you ever consider how it was that they started talking about me at all? It was because I was there with them; I was right beside them the whole time they were discussing me, even though they had no idea and didn’t have much of value to say.'
As she spoke she turned and led the way from the cavern, which, as if a door had been closed, sank into absolute blackness behind them. And now they saw nothing more of the lady except the green star, which again seemed a good distance in front of them, and to which they came no nearer, although following it at a quick pace through the mountain. Such was their confidence in her guidance, however, and so fearless were they in consequence, that they felt their way neither with hand nor foot, but walked straight on through the pitch-dark galleries. When at length the night of the upper world looked in at the mouth of the mine, the green light seemed to lose its way among the stars, and they saw it no more.
As she spoke, she turned and led the way out of the cave, which, as if a door had shut, plunged into complete darkness behind them. Now they could see nothing of the lady except for the green star, which again seemed to be a good distance ahead of them, and to which they were getting no closer, even as they followed it quickly through the mountain. However, they felt so confident in her guidance and were so fearless as a result that they didn’t feel their way with their hands or feet but simply walked straight through the pitch-black tunnels. When at last the night of the outside world peeked into the entrance of the mine, the green light seemed to get lost among the stars, and they no longer saw it.
Out they came into the cool, blessed night. It was very late, and only starlight. To their surprise, three paces away they saw, seated upon a stone, an old country-woman, in a cloak which they took for black. When they came close up to it, they saw it was red.
Out they stepped into the cool, refreshing night. It was very late, and only the starlight illuminated their way. To their surprise, just a few steps away, they spotted an old woman from the countryside, sitting on a stone, wearing a cloak they assumed was black. But as they got closer, they realized it was actually red.
'Good evening!' said Peter.
"Good evening!" said Peter.
'Good evening!' returned the old woman, in a voice as old as herself.
'Good evening!' replied the old woman, her voice as ancient as she was.
But Curdie took off his cap and said:
But Curdie took off his hat and said:
'I am your servant, Princess.'
'I’m your servant, Princess.'
The old woman replied:
The elderly woman responded:
'Come to me in the dove tower tomorrow night, Curdie—alone.'
'Come to me in the dove tower tomorrow night, Curdie—just you.'
'I will, ma'am,' said Curdie.
"I will, ma'am," Curdie said.
So they parted, and father and son went home to wife and mother—two persons in one rich, happy woman.
So they said goodbye, and the father and son went home to a wife and mother—two people in one loving, happy woman.
CHAPTER 8
Curdie's Mission
The next night Curdie went home from the mine a little earlier than usual, to make himself tidy before going to the dove tower. The princess had not appointed an exact time for him to be there; he would go as near the time he had gone first as he could. On his way to the bottom of the hill, he met his father coming up. The sun was then down, and the warm first of the twilight filled the evening. He came rather wearily up the hill: the road, he thought, must have grown steeper in parts since he was Curdie's age. His back was to the light of the sunset, which closed him all round in a beautiful setting, and Curdie thought what a grand-looking man his father was, even when he was tired. It is greed and laziness and selfishness, not hunger or weariness or cold, that take the dignity out of a man, and make him look mean.
The next night, Curdie left the mine a bit earlier than usual to clean himself up before heading to the dove tower. The princess hadn’t set an exact time for their meeting, so he planned to arrive as close to when he had first gone as possible. On his way down the hill, he ran into his father coming up. The sun had already set, and the warm glow of twilight filled the evening air. His father climbed the hill rather wearily; he thought the road must have become steeper since Curdie was a kid. The fading light of the sunset surrounded him in a beautiful glow, and Curdie saw what a distinguished man his father looked, even when he was tired. It’s greed, laziness, and selfishness—rather than hunger, fatigue, or cold—that strip a man of his dignity and make him seem small.
'Ah, Curdie! There you are!' he said, seeing his son come bounding along as if it were morning with him and not evening.
'Oh, Curdie! There you are!' he said, seeing his son come running in as if it were morning for him and not evening.
'You look tired, Father,' said Curdie.
'You look tired, Dad,' said Curdie.
'Yes, my boy. I'm not so young as you.'
'Yes, my boy. I'm not as young as you.'
'Nor so old as the princess,' said Curdie.
'Not as old as the princess,' said Curdie.
'Tell me this,' said Peter, 'why do people talk about going downhill when they begin to get old? It seems to me that then first they begin to go uphill.'
'Tell me this,' said Peter, 'why do people say they're going downhill when they start to get old? It seems to me that's when they actually start going uphill.'
'You looked to me, Father, when I caught sight of you, as if you had been climbing the hill all your life, and were soon to get to the top.'
'You looked at me, Father, when I saw you, as if you had been climbing the hill your whole life and were just about to reach the top.'
'Nobody can tell when that will be,' returned Peter. 'We're so ready to think we're just at the top when it lies miles away. But I must not keep you, my boy, for you are wanted; and we shall be anxious to know what the princess says to you—that is, if she will allow you to tell us.'
'Nobody knows when that will happen,' Peter replied. 'We often think we're right at the peak when it's actually still so far off. But I shouldn't keep you, my boy, since you're needed; and we’ll be eager to hear what the princess says to you—if she lets you tell us.'
'I think she will, for she knows there is nobody more to be trusted than my father and mother,' said Curdie, with pride.
"I think she will, because she knows there’s no one more trustworthy than my dad and mom," said Curdie, feeling proud.
And away he shot, and ran, and jumped, and seemed almost to fly down the long, winding, steep path, until he came to the gate of the king's house.
And off he went, running and jumping, almost flying down the long, twisting, steep path, until he reached the king's house gate.
There he met an unexpected obstruction: in the open door stood the housekeeper, and she seemed to broaden herself out until she almost filled the doorway.
There he encountered an unexpected obstacle: in the open door stood the housekeeper, and she appeared to expand until she nearly filled the doorway.
'So!' she said, 'it's you, is it, young man? You are the person that comes in and goes out when he pleases, and keeps running up and down my stairs without ever saying by your leave, or even wiping his shoes, and always leaves the door open! Don't you know this is my house?'
'So!' she said, 'it's you, huh, young man? You're the one who comes and goes as you please, running up and down my stairs without even asking, and never wiping your shoes, and you always leave the door open! Don’t you know this is my house?'
'No, I do not,' returned Curdie respectfully. 'You forget, ma'am, that it is the king's house.'
'No, I don’t,' replied Curdie respectfully. 'You’re forgetting, ma'am, that this is the king's house.'
'That is all the same. The king left it to me to take care of—and that you shall know!'
'That doesn't matter. The king entrusted it to me to handle—and you'll find out!'
'Is the king dead, ma'am, that he has left it to you?' asked Curdie, half in doubt from the self-assertion of the woman.
'Is the king dead, ma'am, that he left it to you?' asked Curdie, partly uncertain due to the woman's confident demeanor.
'Insolent fellow!' exclaimed the housekeeper. 'Don't you see by my dress that I am in the king's service?'
'You rude guy!' exclaimed the housekeeper. 'Can't you tell by my outfit that I work for the king?'
'And am I not one of his miners?'
'And am I not one of his miners?'
'Ah! that goes for nothing. I am one of his household. You are an out-of-doors labourer. You are a nobody. You carry a pickaxe. I carry the keys at my girdle. See!'
'Ah! that doesn't mean anything. I'm part of his household. You're just an outdoor worker. You're a nobody. You carry a pickaxe. I carry the keys at my waist. Look!'
'But you must not call one a nobody to whom the king has spoken,' said Curdie.
'But you shouldn't call someone a nobody if the king has talked to them,' Curdie said.
'Go along with you!' cried the housekeeper, and would have shut the door in his face, had she not been afraid that when she stepped back he would step in ere she could get it in motion, for it was very heavy and always seemed unwilling to shut. Curdie came a pace nearer. She lifted the great house key from her side, and threatened to strike him down with it, calling aloud on Mar and Whelk and Plout, the menservants under her, to come and help her. Ere one of them could answer, however, she gave a great shriek and turned and fled, leaving the door wide open.
"Go away!" yelled the housekeeper, and she would have slammed the door in his face if she hadn’t been worried that he would slip inside before she could move it, since it was really heavy and always seemed reluctant to close. Curdie took a step closer. She grabbed the big house key from her side and threatened to hit him with it, calling out for Mar, Whelk, and Plout, the male servants under her command, to come and assist her. However, before any of them could respond, she let out a loud scream and turned to run, leaving the door wide open.
Curdie looked behind him, and saw an animal whose gruesome oddity even he, who knew so many of the strange creatures, two of which were never the same, that used to live inside the mountain with their masters the goblins, had never seen equalled. Its eyes were flaming with anger, but it seemed to be at the housekeeper, for it came cowering and creeping up and laid its head on the ground at Curdie's feet. Curdie hardly waited to look at it, however, but ran into the house, eager to get up the stairs before any of the men should come to annoy—he had no fear of their preventing him. Without halt or hindrance, though the passages were nearly dark, he reached the door of the princess's workroom, and knocked.
Curdie looked behind him and saw an animal so bizarre that even he, who had encountered many strange creatures—each one different—that lived inside the mountain with their goblin masters, had never seen anything like it. Its eyes burned with rage, but it seemed angry at the housekeeper, as it crept forward, cowering, and laid its head on the ground at Curdie’s feet. Curdie barely took a moment to look at it before rushing into the house, eager to head up the stairs before any of the men could annoy him—he wasn’t worried about them stopping him. Without stopping or encountering any obstacles, even though the hallways were nearly dark, he reached the door to the princess's workroom and knocked.
'Come in,' said the voice of the princess.
'Come in,' said the princess's voice.
Curdie opened the door—but, to his astonishment, saw no room there. Could he have opened a wrong door? There was the great sky, and the stars, and beneath he could see nothing only darkness! But what was that in the sky, straight in front of him? A great wheel of fire, turning and turning, and flashing out blue lights!
Curdie opened the door—but to his surprise, there was no room behind it. Could he have opened the wrong door? There was the vast sky, the stars, and below him, all he could see was darkness! But what was that in the sky, right in front of him? A massive wheel of fire, spinning and spinning, shooting out blue lights!
'Come in, Curdie,' said the voice again.
'Come in, Curdie,' the voice said again.
'I would at once, ma'am,' said Curdie, 'if I were sure I was standing at your door.'
'I would do it right away, ma'am,' said Curdie, 'if I knew for sure I was at your door.'
'Why should you doubt it, Curdie?'
'Why would you doubt it, Curdie?'
'Because I see neither walls nor floor, only darkness and the great sky.'
'Because I see neither walls nor floor, only darkness and the vast sky.'
'That is all right, Curdie. Come in.'
"That's cool, Curdie. Come in."
Curdie stepped forward at once. He was indeed, for the very crumb of a moment, tempted to feel before him with his foot; but he saw that would be to distrust the princess, and a greater rudeness he could not offer her. So he stepped straight in—I will not say without a little tremble at the thought of finding no floor beneath his foot. But that which had need of the floor found it, and his foot was satisfied.
Curdie stepped forward immediately. For just a moment, he was tempted to feel around with his foot; but he realized that would mean not trusting the princess, and he couldn’t be more rude to her. So he walked straight in—I won’t say without a bit of anxiety about the possibility of there being no floor beneath him. But whatever needed a floor found one, and his foot was relieved.
No sooner was he in than he saw that the great revolving wheel in the sky was the princess's spinning wheel, near the other end of the room, turning very fast. He could see no sky or stars any more, but the wheel was flashing out blue—oh, such lovely sky-blue light!—and behind it of course sat the princess, but whether an old woman as thin as a skeleton leaf, or a glorious lady as young as perfection, he could not tell for the turning and flashing of the wheel.
No sooner did he enter than he noticed that the huge spinning wheel in the sky was the princess’s wheel, located at the far end of the room, spinning rapidly. He could no longer see the sky or stars, but the wheel was shining a beautiful, bright blue light—oh, such a lovely sky-blue!—and behind it sat the princess, but whether she appeared as an old woman as thin as a skeleton leaf, or as a stunning young lady embodying perfection, he couldn’t tell due to the spinning and flashing of the wheel.
'Listen to the wheel,' said the voice which had already grown dear to Curdie: its very tone was precious like a jewel, not as a jewel, for no jewel could compare with it in preciousness.
'Listen to the wheel,' said the voice that had already become dear to Curdie; its very tone was precious like a jewel, not as a jewel, because no jewel could compare with it in value.
And Curdie listened and listened.
And Curdie kept listening.
'What is it saying?' asked the voice.
'What does it say?' asked the voice.
'It is singing,' answered Curdie.
"It's singing," Curdie replied.
'What is it singing?'
'What’s it singing?'
Curdie tried to make out, but thought he could not; for no sooner had he got hold of something than it vanished again.
Curdie tried to figure it out, but he thought he couldn't; because as soon as he grasped something, it slipped away again.
Yet he listened, and listened, entranced with delight.
Yet he listened, completely captivated and filled with joy.
'Thank you, Curdie, said the voice.
"Thanks, Curdie," the voice said.
'Ma'am,' said Curdie, 'I did try hard for a while, but I could not make anything of it.'
'Ma'am,' said Curdie, 'I did my best for a while, but I couldn't figure it out.'
'Oh yes, you did, and you have been telling it to me! Shall I tell you again what I told my wheel, and my wheel told you, and you have just told me without knowing it?'
'Oh yes, you did, and you’ve been saying it to me! Should I repeat what I told my wheel, and what my wheel told you, and what you just told me without realizing it?'
'Please, ma'am.'
'Please, ma'am.'
Then the lady began to sing, and her wheel spun an accompaniment to her song, and the music of the wheel was like the music of an Aeolian harp blown upon by the wind that bloweth where it listeth. Oh, the sweet sounds of that spinning wheel! Now they were gold, now silver, now grass, now palm trees, now ancient cities, now rubies, now mountain brooks, now peacock's feathers, now clouds, now snowdrops, and now mid-sea islands. But for the voice that sang through it all, about that I have no words to tell. It would make you weep if I were able to tell you what that was like, it was so beautiful and true and lovely. But this is something like the words of its song:
Then the lady started to sing, and her spinning wheel created a tune to go along with her song, and the sound of the wheel was like that of an Aeolian harp played by the wind that blows wherever it wants. Oh, the beautiful sounds of that spinning wheel! Sometimes they were gold, sometimes silver, sometimes grass, sometimes palm trees, sometimes ancient cities, sometimes rubies, sometimes mountain streams, sometimes peacock feathers, sometimes clouds, sometimes snowdrops, and sometimes islands in the middle of the sea. But I can't find the words to describe the voice that sang through it all. It would make you cry if I could convey how beautiful, true, and lovely it was. But this is something like the words of its song:
The stars are spinning their threads,
And the clouds are the dust that flies,
And the suns are weaving them up
For the time when the sleepers shall rise.
The stars are spinning their threads,
And the clouds are the dust that drifts,
And the suns are weaving them together
For the time when the sleepers will awake.
The ocean in music rolls,
And gems are turning to eyes,
And the trees are gathering souls
For the day when the sleepers shall rise.
The ocean in music flows,
And gems are becoming eyes,
And the trees are collecting souls
For the day when the sleepers will wake.
The weepers are learning to smile,
And laughter to glean the sighs;
Burn and bury the care and guile,
For the day when the sleepers shall rise.
The weepers are learning to smile,
And laughter is gathering the sighs;
Burn and bury the worry and deceit,
For the day when the sleepers will rise.
Oh, the dews and the moths and the daisy red,
The larks and the glimmers and flows!
The lilies and sparrows and daily bread,
And the something that nobody knows!
Oh, the dew and the moths and the red daisies,
The larks and the glimmers and streams!
The lilies and sparrows and everyday bread,
And the something that no one knows!
The princess stopped, her wheel stopped, and she laughed. And her laugh was sweeter than song and wheel; sweeter than running brook and silver bell; sweeter than joy itself, for the heart of the laugh was love.
The princess paused, her wheel came to a halt, and she laughed. And her laughter was sweeter than any song or spinning wheel; sweeter than a babbling brook and a silver bell; sweeter than joy itself, because the essence of her laughter was love.
'Come now, Curdie, to this side of my wheel, and you will find me,' she said; and her laugh seemed sounding on still in the words, as if they were made of breath that had laughed.
'Come over here, Curdie, to this side of my wheel, and you'll find me,' she said; and her laugh echoed in the words, as if they were made of breath that had just laughed.
Curdie obeyed, and passed the wheel, and there she stood to receive him!—fairer than when he saw her last, a little younger still, and dressed not in green and emeralds, but in pale blue, with a coronet of silver set with pearls, and slippers covered with opals that gleamed every colour of the rainbow. It was some time before Curdie could take his eyes from the marvel of her loveliness. Fearing at last that he was rude, he turned them away; and, behold, he was in a room that was for beauty marvellous! The lofty ceiling was all a golden vine, Whose great clusters of carbuncles, rubies, and chrysoberyls hung down like the bosses of groined arches, and in its centre hung the most glorious lamp that human eyes ever saw—the Silver Moon itself, a globe of silver, as it seemed, with a heart of light so wondrous potent that it rendered the mass translucent, and altogether radiant.
Curdie obeyed and passed the wheel, and there she stood to greet him!—more beautiful than when he last saw her, looking a bit younger, and dressed not in green and emeralds, but in pale blue, with a silver crown adorned with pearls, and slippers covered in opals that sparkled with every color of the rainbow. It took Curdie a while to tear his eyes away from her stunning beauty. Eventually worried he was being rude, he looked away; and, to his surprise, he found himself in a room that was astonishingly beautiful! The high ceiling was decorated with a golden vine, with huge clusters of garnets, rubies, and chrysoberyls hanging down like the capitals of vaulted arches, and in the center hung the most magnificent lamp that any human had ever seen—the Silver Moon itself, a globe that appeared to be made of silver, with a core of light so powerful that it made the entire thing glow and shimmer brilliantly.
The room was so large that, looking back, he could scarcely see the end at which he entered; but the other was only a few yards from him—and there he saw another wonder: on a huge hearth a great fire was burning, and the fire was a huge heap of roses, and yet it was fire. The smell of the roses filled the air, and the heat of the flames of them glowed upon his face. He turned an inquiring look upon the lady, and saw that she was now seated in an ancient chair, the legs of which were crusted with gems, but the upper part like a nest of daisies and moss and green grass.
The room was so big that, looking back, he could barely see the entrance he came in through; but the other side was only a few yards away—and there he saw another amazing sight: on a massive hearth, a large fire was burning, and the fire was made up of a huge pile of roses, yet it was definitely fire. The scent of the roses filled the air, and the warmth of the flames brushed against his face. He gave the lady a curious look and saw that she was now sitting in an old chair, the legs of which were covered in gems, but the upper part resembled a nest of daisies, moss, and green grass.
'Curdie,' she said in answer to his eyes, 'you have stood more than one trial already, and have stood them well: now I am going to put you to a harder. Do you think you are prepared for it?'
'Curdie,' she said, looking into his eyes, 'you've faced more than one challenge already, and you've handled them well. Now I’m going to test you with something tougher. Do you think you're ready for it?'
'How can I tell, ma'am,' he returned, 'seeing I do not know what it is, or what preparation it needs? Judge me yourself, ma'am.'
'How can I know, ma'am,' he replied, 'since I don't understand what it is or what preparation it requires? You can judge for yourself, ma'am.'
'It needs only trust and obedience,' answered the lady.
'It just needs trust and obedience,' answered the lady.
'I dare not say anything, ma'am. If you think me fit, command me.'
"I wouldn't dare say anything, ma'am. If you think I'm suitable, just tell me what to do."
'It will hurt you terribly, Curdie, but that will be all; no real hurt but much good will come to you from it.'
'It’s going to hurt you a lot, Curdie, but that’s all; no real damage will be done, and you’ll gain a lot of good from it.'
Curdie made no answer but stood gazing with parted lips in the lady's face.
Curdie didn't respond but stood there with his mouth slightly open, staring into the lady's face.
'Go and thrust both your hands into that fire,' she said quickly, almost hurriedly.
'Go and stick both your hands in that fire,' she said quickly, almost in a rush.
Curdie dared not stop to think. It was much too terrible to think about. He rushed to the fire, and thrust both of his hands right into the middle of the heap of flaming roses, and his arms halfway up to the elbows. And it did hurt! But he did not draw them back. He held the pain as if it were a thing that would kill him if he let it go—as indeed it would have done. He was in terrible fear lest it should conquer him.
Curdie didn't want to stop and think. It was way too awful to think about. He rushed to the fire and thrust both of his hands right into the middle of the pile of blazing roses, pushing his arms up to his elbows. And it hurt! But he didn’t pull them back. He held onto the pain as if it were something that would kill him if he let it go—as indeed it would have. He was terrified that it would overcome him.
But when it had risen to the pitch that he thought he could bear it no longer, it began to fall again, and went on growing less and less until by contrast with its former severity it had become rather pleasant. At last it ceased altogether, and Curdie thought his hands must be burned to cinders if not ashes, for he did not feel them at all. The princess told him to take them out and look at them. He did so, and found that all that was gone of them was the rough, hard skin; they were white and smooth like the princess's.
But just when it got so intense that he thought he couldn’t handle it anymore, it started to decrease, and kept getting less and less until, in comparison to how bad it was before, it actually felt pretty nice. Finally, it stopped completely, and Curdie thought his hands must have been burned to cinders or maybe even ashes because he couldn't feel them at all. The princess told him to take them out and check them. He did, and found that all that was gone was the rough, hard skin; they were white and smooth like the princess's.
'Come to me,' she said.
"Come here," she said.
He obeyed and saw, to his surprise, that her face looked as if she had been weeping.
He complied and was surprised to see that her face appeared as if she had been crying.
'Oh, Princess! What is the matter?' he cried. 'Did I make a noise and vex you?'
'Oh, Princess! What's wrong?' he shouted. 'Did I make a noise and annoy you?'
'No, Curdie, she answered; 'but it was very bad.'
'No, Curdie,' she replied; 'but it was really bad.'
'Did you feel it too then?'
"Did you feel that too?"
'Of course I did. But now it is over, and all is well. Would you like to know why I made You put your hands in the fire?' Curdie looked at them again—then said:
'Of course I did. But now it's over, and everything's fine. Would you like to know why I made you put your hands in the fire?' Curdie looked at them again—then said:
'To take the marks of the work off them and make them fit for the king's court, I suppose.'
'To remove the signs of the work from them and make them suitable for the king's court, I guess.'
'No, Curdie,' answered the princess, shaking her head, for she was not pleased with the answer. 'It would be a poor way of making your hands fit for the king's court to take off them signs of his service. There is a far greater difference on them than that. Do you feel none?'
'No, Curdie,' the princess replied, shaking her head, as she wasn't happy with his response. 'It wouldn't be a good way to prepare your hands for the king's court by removing the marks of his service. The difference on them is much more significant than that. Do you not feel it at all?'
'No, ma'am.'
'No, ma'am.'
'You will, though, by and by, when the time comes. But perhaps even then you might not know what had been given you, therefore I will tell you. Have you ever heard what some philosophers say—that men were all animals once?'
'You will, eventually, when the time comes. But maybe even then you still won’t realize what you've been given, so I’ll explain it to you. Have you ever heard what some philosophers claim—that all men were once animals?'
'No, ma'am.'
'No, ma'am.'
'It is of no consequence. But there is another thing that is of the greatest consequence—this: that all men, if they do not take care, go down the hill to the animals' country; that many men are actually, all their lives, going to be beasts. People knew it once, but it is long since they forgot it.'
'It doesn’t matter. But there’s something very important—this: that all men, if they’re not careful, will descend into the world of animals; that many men will actually become beasts their entire lives. People once recognized this, but it’s been a long time since they’ve remembered it.'
'I am not surprised to hear it, ma'am, when I think of some of our miners.'
'I’m not surprised to hear that, ma'am, when I think about some of our miners.'
'Ah! But you must beware, Curdie, how you say of this man or that man that he is travelling beastward. There are not nearly so many going that way as at first sight you might think. When you met your father on the hill tonight, you stood and spoke together on the same spot; and although one of you was going up and the other coming down, at a little distance no one could have told which was bound in the one direction and which in the other. Just so two people may be at the same spot in manners and behaviour, and yet one may be getting better and the other worse, which is just the greatest of all differences that could possibly exist between them.'
'Ah! But you need to be careful, Curdie, about saying that this person or that person is heading in the wrong direction. There aren’t nearly as many people going that way as you might think at first glance. When you saw your father on the hill tonight, you both stood and talked in the same place; and even though one of you was going up and the other was coming down, from a distance, no one could tell which way each of you was headed. Similarly, two people can be at the same place in terms of behavior and manners, and yet one might be improving while the other is declining, which is the biggest difference that could possibly exist between them.'
'But ma'am,' said Curdie, 'where is the good of knowing that there is such a difference, if you can never know where it is?'
'But ma'am,' Curdie said, 'what's the point in knowing there's such a difference if you can never tell where it is?'
'Now, Curdie, you must mind exactly what words I use, because although the right words cannot do exactly what I want them to do, the wrong words will certainly do what I do not want them to do. I did not say you can never know. When there is a necessity for your knowing, when you have to do important business with this or that man, there is always a way of knowing enough to keep you from any great blunder. And as you will have important business to do by and by, and that with people of whom you yet know nothing, it will be necessary that you should have some better means than usual of learning the nature of them.
'Now, Curdie, you need to pay close attention to the exact words I use, because while the right words may not do exactly what I want, the wrong words will definitely lead to what I don't want. I didn’t say you can never know. When it’s important for you to know—especially when you need to deal with this or that person—there’s always a way to know enough to avoid making a big mistake. And since you will eventually have important dealings with people you don’t know yet, it’s crucial that you find better ways than usual to understand who they are.'
'Now listen. Since it is always what they do, whether in their minds or their bodies, that makes men go down to be less than men, that is, beasts, the change always comes first in their hands—and first of all in the inside hands, to which the outside ones are but as the gloves. They do not know it of course; for a beast does not know that he is a beast, and the nearer a man gets to being a beast the less he knows it. Neither can their best friends, or their worst enemies indeed, see any difference in their hands, for they see only the living gloves of them. But there are not a few who feel a vague something repulsive in the hand of a man who is growing a beast.
Now listen. Since it's always what they do, whether in their minds or their bodies, that makes men less than men, or rather, like beasts, the change first happens in their hands—and primarily in the inner hands, which the outer ones are just gloves for. They don't realize it, of course; a beast doesn't know it's a beast, and the closer a man gets to being a beast, the less he understands it. Neither can their closest friends or their fiercest enemies see any difference in their hands, as they only perceive the living gloves. However, many people can sense something vaguely repulsive in the hand of a man who is becoming a beast.
'Now here is what the rose-fire has done for you: it has made your hands so knowing and wise, it has brought your real hands so near the outside of your flesh gloves, that you will henceforth be able to know at once the hand of a man who is growing into a beast; nay, more—you will at once feel the foot of the beast he is growing, just as if there were no glove made like a man's hand between you and it.
'Now here’s what the rose-fire has done for you: it has made your hands so skilled and wise, it has brought your true hands so close to the surface of your skin, that from now on you’ll be able to instantly recognize the hand of a man who is turning into a beast; even more—you will immediately feel the foot of the beast he is becoming, as if there were no glove resembling a man's hand between you and it.'
'Hence of course it follows that you will be able often, and with further education in zoology, will be able always to tell, not only when a man is growing a beast, but what beast he is growing to, for you will know the foot—what it is and what beast's it is. According, then, to your knowledge of that beast will be your knowledge of the man you have to do with. Only there is one beautiful and awful thing about it, that if any one gifted with this perception once uses it for his own ends, it is taken from him, and then, not knowing that it is gone, he is in a far worse condition than before, for he trusts to what he has not got.'
'Hence, it follows that you will often be able, and with further education in zoology, you will always be able to tell not just when someone is becoming like a beast, but also what kind of beast they are becoming, because you'll recognize the signs—what they are and what beast they represent. So, your understanding of that beast will shape how well you understand the person you're dealing with. However, there is one beautiful yet terrifying aspect to this: if someone with this ability uses it for selfish purposes, it gets taken away from them. Then, not realizing it's gone, they end up in a much worse situation than before because they rely on something they no longer have.'
'How dreadful!' Said Curdie. 'I must mind what I am about.'
'How awful!' said Curdie. 'I need to be careful about what I'm doing.'
'Yes, indeed, Curdie.'
"Yes, Curdie."
'But may not one sometimes make a mistake without being able to help it?'
'But can’t someone sometimes make a mistake without meaning to?'
'Yes. But so long as he is not after his own ends, he will never make a serious mistake.'
'Yes. But as long as he’s not looking out for his own interests, he will never make a serious mistake.'
'I suppose you want me, ma'am, to warn every one whose hand tells me that he is growing a beast—because, as you say, he does not know it himself.'
'I guess you want me, ma'am, to warn everyone whose hand indicates that he’s turning into a beast—because, as you said, he doesn’t realize it himself.'
The princess smiled.
The princess grinned.
'Much good that would do, Curdie! I don't say there are no cases in which it would be of use, but they are very rare and peculiar cases, and if such come you will know them. To such a person there is in general no insult like the truth. He cannot endure it, not because he is growing a beast, but because he is ceasing to be a man. It is the dying man in him that it makes uncomfortable, and he trots, or creeps, or swims, or flutters out of its way—calls it a foolish feeling, a whim, an old wives' fable, a bit of priests' humbug, an effete superstition, and so on.'
'How much good would that do, Curdie! I’m not saying there aren’t cases where it could be helpful, but those situations are really rare and unique, and if they come up, you’ll recognize them. For such a person, there’s generally no insult like the truth. They can’t handle it, not because they’re becoming an animal, but because they’re losing their humanity. It’s the dying part of them that feels uncomfortable, so they either run, sneak, swim, or flitter away from it—calling it a silly feeling, a whim, an old wives' tale, some priestly nonsense, an outdated superstition, and so on.'
'And is there no hope for him? Can nothing be done? It's so awful to think of going down, down, down like that!'
'Is there no hope for him? Can nothing be done? It's so terrible to think about going down, down, down like that!'
'Even when it's with his own will?'
'Even if he wants to?'
'That's what seems to me to make it worst of all,' said Curdie.
'That's what I think makes it the worst of all,' said Curdie.
'You are right,' answered the princess, nodding her head; 'but there is this amount of excuse to make for all such, remember—that they do not know what or how horrid their coming fate is. Many a lady, so delicate and nice that she can bear nothing coarser than the finest linen to touch her body, if she had a mirror that could show her the animal she is growing to, as it lies waiting within the fair skin and the fine linen and the silk and the jewels, would receive a shock that might possibly wake her up.'
"You’re right," replied the princess, nodding her head; "but we should remember that there’s some excuse for all of them—they don’t realize how terrible their future might be. Many a lady, so delicate and refined that she can’t stand anything coarser than the softest linen against her skin, would be shocked if she could see the creature she’s becoming, just waiting beneath her beautiful skin, fine linen, silk, and jewels. That reality might just be enough to wake her up."
'Why then, ma'am, shouldn't she have it?'
'So, ma'am, why shouldn't she have it?'
The princess held her peace.
The princess remained silent.
'Come here, Lina,' she said after a long pause.
'Come here, Lina,' she said after a long pause.
From somewhere behind Curdie, crept forward the same hideous animal which had fawned at his feet at the door, and which, without his knowing it, had followed him every step up the dove tower. She ran to the princess, and lay down flat at her feet, looking up at her with an expression so pitiful that in Curdie's heart it overcame all the ludicrousness of her horrible mass of incongruities. She had a very short body, and very long legs made like an elephant's, so that in lying down she kneeled with both pairs. Her tail, which dragged on the floor behind her, was twice as long and quite as thick as her body. Her head was something between that of a polar bear and a snake. Her eyes were dark green, with a yellow light in them. Her under teeth came up like a fringe of icicles, only very white, outside of her upper lip. Her throat looked as if the hair had been plucked off. It showed a skin white and smooth.
From somewhere behind Curdie, the same ugly animal that had nuzzled at his feet at the door crept forward. Unbeknownst to him, it had followed him every step of the way up the dove tower. She ran to the princess and lay flat at her feet, looking up with an expression so sad that it wiped away all the ridiculousness of her strange appearance in Curdie's heart. She had a very short body and long legs like an elephant's, so when she lay down, she knelt on both pairs. Her tail, which dragged on the floor behind her, was twice as long and just as thick as her body. Her head was a mix between a polar bear and a snake. Her eyes were dark green, with a yellow glint in them. Her lower teeth jutted out like a fringe of icicles, only much whiter, outside of her upper lip. Her throat looked like the hair had been pulled off, revealing smooth, white skin.
'Give Curdie a paw, Lina,' said the princess.
'Give Curdie a high five, Lina,' said the princess.
The creature rose, and, lifting a long foreleg, held up a great doglike paw to Curdie. He took it gently. But what a shudder, as of terrified delight, ran through him, when, instead of the paw of a dog, such as it seemed to his eyes, he clasped in his great mining fist the soft, neat little hand of a child! He took it in both of his, and held it as if he could not let it go. The green eyes stared at him with their yellow light, and the mouth was turned up toward him with its constant half grin; but here was the child's hand! If he could but pull the child out of the beast! His eyes sought the princess. She was watching him with evident satisfaction.
The creature stood up and raised a long foreleg, presenting a large, doglike paw to Curdie. He took it gently. But what a shudder of terrified delight ran through him when he realized that instead of a dog's paw, which it appeared to be, he was actually holding the soft, neat little hand of a child in his strong mining grip! He took it with both hands and held it as if he couldn’t bear to let go. The green eyes looked at him, glowing with a yellow light, and the mouth wore a constant half-smile; but here was the child's hand! If only he could pull the child out of the creature! He searched for the princess. She was watching him with clear satisfaction.
'Ma'am, here is a child's hand!' said Curdie.
'Ma'am, here is a child's hand!' said Curdie.
'Your gift does more for you than it promised. It is yet better to perceive a hidden good than a hidden evil.'
'Your gift does more for you than it promised. It's even better to see a hidden good than a hidden evil.'
'But,' began Curdie.
'But,' Curdie started.
'I am not going to answer any more questions this evening,' interrupted the princess. 'You have not half got to the bottom of the answers I have already given you. That paw in your hand now might almost teach you the whole science of natural history—the heavenly sort, I mean.'
'I’m not going to answer any more questions tonight,' the princess interrupted. 'You haven’t even scratched the surface of the answers I’ve already given you. That paw in your hand might almost teach you everything about natural history—the heavenly kind, that is.'
'I will think,' said Curdie. 'But oh! please! one word more: may I tell my father and mother all about it?'
'I’ll think about it,' said Curdie. 'But please! Just one more thing: can I tell my dad and mom everything about it?'
'Certainly—though perhaps now it may be their turn to find it a little difficult to believe that things went just as you must tell them.'
'Sure—though maybe now it’s their turn to find it a bit hard to believe that things happened just the way you say they did.'
'They shall see that I believe it all this time,' said Curdie.
'They will see that I truly believe it this time,' said Curdie.
'Tell them that tomorrow morning you must set out for the court—not like a great man, but just as poor as you are. They had better not speak about it. Tell them also that it will be a long time before they hear of you again, but they must not lose heart. And tell your father to lay that stone I gave him at night in a safe place—not because of the greatness of its price, although it is such an emerald as no prince has in his crown, but because it will be a news-bearer between you and him. As often as he gets at all anxious about you, he must take it and lay it in the fire, and leave it there when he goes to bed. In the morning he must find it in the ashes, and if it be as green as ever, then all goes well with you; if it have lost colour, things go ill with you; but if it be very pale indeed, then you are in great danger, and he must come to me.'
'Tell them that tomorrow morning you need to head to the court—not like someone important, but just as broke as you are. They better not talk about it. Also, tell them that it will be a long time before they hear from you again, but they shouldn't lose hope. And tell your dad to keep that stone I gave him at night in a safe place—not because of its high value, even though it’s an emerald more precious than any prince’s crown, but because it will carry news between you and him. Whenever he feels even a bit worried about you, he should take it, place it in the fire, and leave it there until he goes to bed. In the morning, he should find it in the ashes, and if it’s still as green as always, then everything’s fine with you; if it has lost its color, things aren’t good; but if it’s very pale, then you’re in serious danger, and he needs to come to me.'
'Yes, ma'am,' said Curdie. 'Please, am I to go now?'
'Yes, ma'am,' Curdie said. 'Am I allowed to go now, please?'
'Yes,' answered the princess, and held out her hand to him.
'Yes,' replied the princess, extending her hand to him.
Curdie took it, trembling with joy. It was a very beautiful hand—not small, very smooth, but not very soft—and just the same to his fire-taught touch that it was to his eyes. He would have stood there all night holding it if she had not gently withdrawn it.
Curdie took it, shaking with happiness. It was a really beautiful hand—not small, very smooth, but not super soft—and felt just as good to his fire-trained touch as it looked to his eyes. He would have stood there all night holding it if she hadn’t gently pulled it away.
'I will provide you a servant,' she said, 'for your journey and to wait upon you afterward.'
'I will give you a servant,' she said, 'for your trip and to attend to you afterward.'
'But where am I to go, ma'am, and what am I to do? You have given me no message to carry, neither have you said what I am wanted for. I go without a notion whether I am to walk this way or that, or what I am to do when I get I don't know where.'
'But where am I supposed to go, ma'am, and what am I supposed to do? You haven't given me any message to deliver, and you haven't told me what I’m needed for. I'm leaving without any idea of whether I should go this way or that, or what I'm supposed to do when I arrive at I don’t know where.'
'Curdie!' said the princess, and there was a tone of reminder in his own name as she spoke it, 'did I not tell you to tell your father and mother that you were to set out for the court? And you know that lies to the north. You must learn to use far less direct directions than that. You must not be like a dull servant that needs to be told again and again before he will understand. You have orders enough to start with, and you will find, as you go on, and as you need to know, what you have to do. But I warn you that perhaps it will not look the least like what you may have been fancying I should require of you. I have one idea of you and your work, and you have another. I do not blame you for that—you cannot help it yet; but you must be ready to let my idea, which sets you working, set your idea right. Be true and honest and fearless, and all shall go well with you and your work, and all with whom your work lies, and so with your parents—and me too, Curdie,' she added after a little pause.
'Curdie!' said the princess, and there was a hint of reminder in the way she said his name, 'didn’t I ask you to tell your mom and dad that you were heading to the court? And you know it’s to the north. You need to learn to use much less straightforward directions than that. Don’t be like a slow servant who needs instructions repeated over and over before he gets it. You have enough orders to start with, and as you go along, you'll discover what you need to do. But I warn you, it might not look anything like what you’ve been imagining I would ask of you. I have one vision of you and your work, and you have another. I don’t blame you for that—you can’t help it for now; but you have to be ready to let my vision, which gets you moving, correct your own. Be true, honest, and brave, and everything will work out for you and your tasks, and for everyone your work involves, including your parents—and me too, Curdie,' she added after a brief pause.
The young miner bowed his head low, patted the strange head that lay at the princess's feet, and turned away. As soon as he passed the spinning wheel, which looked, in the midst of the glorious room, just like any wheel you might find in a country cottage—old and worn and dingy and dusty—the splendour of the place vanished, and he saw but the big bare room he seemed at first to have entered, with the moon—the princess's moon no doubt—shining in at one of the windows upon the spinning wheel.
The young miner lowered his head, reached out to touch the unusual head resting at the princess's feet, and then turned away. As soon as he walked past the spinning wheel, which appeared, in the middle of the magnificent room, just like any wheel you might see in a countryside cottage—old, worn, shabby, and dusty—the beauty of the place faded, and he was left seeing only the large empty room he had initially entered, with the moon—presumably the princess's moon—lighting up the spinning wheel through one of the windows.
CHAPTER 9
Hands
Curdie went home, pondering much, and told everything to his father and mother. As the old princess had said, it was now their turn to find what they heard hard to believe. If they had not been able to trust Curdie himself, they would have refused to believe more than the half of what he reported, then they would have refused that half too, and at last would most likely for a time have disbelieved in the very existence of the princess, what evidence their own senses had given them notwithstanding.
Curdie went home, deep in thought, and shared everything with his parents. Just like the old princess had said, it was now their turn to find his story hard to believe. If they hadn't been able to trust Curdie himself, they would have dismissed more than half of what he said, then they probably would have doubted that half too, and eventually, they might have even questioned the very existence of the princess, despite the evidence their own senses provided.
For he had nothing conclusive to show in proof of what he told them. When he held out his hands to them, his mother said they looked as if he had been washing them with soft soap, only they did smell of something nicer than that, and she must allow it was more like roses than anything else she knew. His father could not see any difference upon his hands, but then it was night, he said, and their poor little lamp was not enough for his old eyes. As to the feel of them, each of his own hands, he said, was hard and horny enough for two, and it must be the fault of the dullness of his own thick skin that he felt no change on Curdie's palms.
For he didn't have anything concrete to back up what he told them. When he stretched out his hands to them, his mother said they looked like he had been washing them with soft soap, but they smelled like something nicer than that, and she had to admit it was more like roses than anything else she knew. His father couldn’t see any difference on his hands, but then it was night, he said, and their poor little lamp wasn’t bright enough for his old eyes. As for how they felt, each of his own hands, he said, was rough and tough enough for two, and it must have been his own thick skin that made him feel no difference on Curdie's palms.
'Here, Curdie,' said his mother, 'try my hand, and see what beast's paw lies inside it.'
'Here, Curdie,' his mother said, 'try my hand and see what animal's paw is inside it.'
'No, Mother,' answered Curdie, half beseeching, half indignant, 'I will not insult my new gift by making pretence to try it. That would be mockery. There is no hand within yours but the hand of a true woman, my mother.'
'No, Mom,' Curdie replied, half pleading and half angry, 'I will not disrespect my new gift by pretending to use it. That would be a joke. There’s no hand in yours except for the hand of a true woman, my mother.'
'I should like you just to take hold of my hand though,' said his mother. 'You are my son, and may know all the bad there is in me.'
'I just want you to hold my hand,' his mother said. 'You’re my son, and you should know all the flaws I have.'
Then at once Curdie took her hand in his. And when he had it, he kept it, stroking it gently with his other hand.
Then right away, Curdie took her hand in his. And once he had it, he held on to it, gently stroking it with his other hand.
'Mother,' he said at length, 'your hand feels just like that of the princess.'
'Mom,' he said eventually, 'your hand feels just like the princess's.'
'What! My horny, cracked, rheumatic old hand, with its big joints, and its short nails all worn down to the quick with hard work—like the hand of the beautiful princess! Why, my child, you will make me fancy your fingers have grown very dull indeed, instead of sharp and delicate, if you talk such nonsense. Mine is such an ugly hand I should be ashamed to show it to any but one that loved me. But love makes all safe—doesn't it, Curdie?'
'What! My old, aching hand, with its big joints and short nails worn down from hard work—like the hand of a beautiful princess! Why, my child, you're making me think your fingers have become quite dull instead of sharp and delicate if you keep talking like that. Mine is such an ugly hand that I would be embarrassed to show it to anyone but someone who loves me. But love makes everything okay—doesn't it, Curdie?'
'Well, Mother, all I can say is that I don't feel a roughness, or a crack, or a big joint, or a short nail. Your hand feels just and exactly, as near as I can recollect, and it's not more than two hours since I had it in mine—well, I will say, very like indeed to that of the old princess.'
'Well, Mom, all I can say is that I don't feel any rough spots, cracks, big joints, or short nails. Your hand feels just right, as well as I can remember, and it hasn't been more than two hours since I held it—well, I will say, it’s very similar to that of the old princess.'
'Go away, you flatterer,' said his mother, with a smile that showed how she prized the love that lay beneath what she took for its hyperbole. The praise even which one cannot accept is sweet from a true mouth. 'If that is all your new gift can do, it won't make a warlock of you,' she added.
'Go away, you flatterer,' his mother said, smiling in a way that showed how much she valued the love hidden beneath what she saw as exaggeration. Even praise that one can't fully accept is nice when it comes from someone genuine. 'If that's all your new gift can do, it won't turn you into a warlock,' she added.
'Mother, it tells me nothing but the truth,' insisted Curdie, 'however unlike the truth it may seem. It wants no gift to tell what anybody's outside hands are like. But by it I know your inside hands are like the princess's.'
'Mom, it's telling me nothing but the truth,' insisted Curdie, 'no matter how much it might seem otherwise. It doesn’t need any special gift to reveal what anyone's outside hands are like. But through it, I know that your inside hands are like the princess's.'
'And I am sure the boy speaks true,' said Peter. 'He only says about your hand what I have known ever so long about yourself, Joan. Curdie, your mother's foot is as pretty a foot as any lady's in the land, and where her hand is not so pretty it comes of killing its beauty for you and me, my boy. And I can tell you more, Curdie. I don't know much about ladies and gentlemen, but I am sure your inside mother must be a lady, as her hand tells you, and I will try to say how I know it. This is how: when I forget myself looking at her as she goes about her work—and that happens often as I grow older—I fancy for a moment or two that I am a gentleman; and when I wake up from my little dream, it is only to feel the more strongly that I must do everything as a gentleman should. I will try to tell you what I mean, Curdie. If a gentleman—I mean a real gentleman, not a pretended one, of which sort they say there are a many above ground—if a real gentleman were to lose all his money and come down to work in the mines to get bread for his family—do you think, Curdie, he would work like the lazy ones? Would he try to do as little as he could for his wages? I know the sort of the true gentleman pretty near as well as he does himself. And my wife, that's your mother, Curdie, she's a true lady, you may take my word for it, for it's she that makes me want to be a true gentleman. Wife, the boy is in the right about your hand.'
'And I’m sure the kid is telling the truth,' said Peter. 'He’s only mentioning your hand what I’ve known for a long time about you, Joan. Curdie, your mom’s foot is as nice as any lady's in the land, and where her hand isn’t as pretty, it’s because she sacrifices its beauty for you and me, my boy. And I can tell you more, Curdie. I don’t know much about ladies and gentlemen, but I’m sure your mom must be a lady, as her hand shows you, and I’ll explain how I know it. This is how: when I lose myself watching her as she goes about her work—and that happens often as I get older—I briefly imagine that I’m a gentleman; and when I snap out of my little daydream, it’s only to feel even more strongly that I must act like a gentleman should. I’ll try to explain what I mean, Curdie. If a gentleman—I mean a real gentleman, not a fake one, of which they say there are plenty out there—if a real gentleman were to lose all his money and end up working in the mines to support his family—do you think, Curdie, he would work like the lazy ones? Would he try to do as little as possible for his pay? I know the kind of true gentleman almost as well as he knows himself. And my wife, that’s your mother, Curdie, she’s a true lady, you can trust me on that, because she’s the one who makes me want to be a true gentleman. Wife, the boy is right about your hand.'
'Now, Father, let me feel yours,' said Curdie, daring a little more.
'Now, Dad, let me feel yours,' said Curdie, pushing the boundaries a bit further.
'No, no, my boy,' answered Peter. 'I don't want to hear anything about my hand or my head or my heart. I am what I am, and I hope growing better, and that's enough. No, you shan't feel my hand. You must go to bed, for you must start with the sun.'
'No, no, my boy,' Peter replied. 'I don’t want to hear anything about my hand, my head, or my heart. I am who I am, and I hope to improve, and that’s enough. No, you can’t feel my hand. You should go to bed because you need to get up with the sun.'
It was not as if Curdie had been leaving them to go to prison, or to make a fortune, and although they were sorry enough to lose him, they were not in the least heartbroken or even troubled at his going.
It wasn't like Curdie was leaving them to go to prison or to make a fortune, and while they felt sad to lose him, they weren't heartbroken or even really bothered by his departure.
As the princess had said he was to go like the poor man he was, Curdie came down in the morning from his little loft dressed in his working clothes. His mother, who was busy getting his breakfast for him, while his father sat reading to her out of an old book, would have had him put on his holiday garments, which, she said, would look poor enough among the fine ladies and gentlemen he was going to. But Curdie said he did not know that he was going among ladies and gentlemen, and that as work was better than play, his workday clothes must on the whole be better than his playday Clothes; and as his father accepted the argument, his mother gave in. When he had eaten his breakfast, she took a pouch made of goatskin, with the long hair on it, filled it with bread and cheese, and hung it over his shoulder. Then his father gave him a stick he had cut for him in the wood, and he bade them good-bye rather hurriedly, for he was afraid of breaking down. As he went out he caught up his mattock and took it with him. It had on the one side a pointed curve of strong steel for loosening the earth and the ore, and on the other a steel hammer for breaking the stones and rocks. Just as he crossed the threshold the sun showed the first segment of his disc above the horizon.
As the princess had said he should go as the poor man he was, Curdie came down in the morning from his little loft dressed in his work clothes. His mother, who was busy preparing his breakfast while his father read to her from an old book, wanted him to put on his best clothes, which she said would look shabby among the nice ladies and gentlemen he was going to see. But Curdie insisted he didn’t know he was going among ladies and gentlemen, and since work was better than play, his work clothes should be better than his play clothes overall; his father agreed with this reasoning, and his mother relented. After he finished his breakfast, she took a goatskin pouch with the long hair still on it, filled it with bread and cheese, and hung it over his shoulder. Then his father handed him a stick he had cut for him in the woods, and Curdie said goodbye rather quickly, afraid he might get emotional. As he left, he grabbed his mattock and took it with him. One side had a pointed curve of strong steel for loosening the earth and ore, and the other side had a steel hammer for breaking stones and rocks. Just as he crossed the threshold, the sun peeked over the horizon.
CHAPTER 10
The Heath
He had to go to the bottom of the hill to get into a country he could cross, for the mountains to the north were full of precipices, and it would have been losing time to go that way. Not until he had reached the king's house was it any use to turn northwards. Many a look did he raise, as he passed it, to the dove tower, and as long as it was in sight, but he saw nothing of the lady of the pigeons.
He had to go down to the bottom of the hill to enter a country he could cross, because the mountains to the north were full of cliffs, and it would have been a waste of time to go that way. Only after he reached the king's house did it make sense to head north. He glanced at the dove tower many times as he passed it, and as long as it was in view, but he didn't see anything of the lady of the pigeons.
On and on he fared, and came in a few hours to a country where there were no mountains more—only hills, with great stretches of desolate heath. Here and there was a village, but that brought him little pleasure, for the people were rougher and worse mannered than those in the mountains, and as he passed through, the children came behind and mocked him.
On and on he traveled, and after a few hours, he reached a place where there were no more mountains—just hills and vast stretches of barren moorland. Occasionally, he would come across a village, but it offered him little joy, as the people were ruder and more ill-mannered than those in the mountains, and as he walked through, the children followed behind and mocked him.
'There's a monkey running away from the mines!' they cried. Sometimes their parents came out and encouraged them.
'There's a monkey running away from the mines!' they shouted. Sometimes their parents came out and cheered them on.
'He doesn't want to find gold for the king any longer—the lazybones!' they would say. 'He'll be well taxed down here though, and he won't like that either.'
'He doesn't want to search for gold for the king anymore—the slacker!' they would say. 'He'll be heavily taxed down here, and he won't like that either.'
But it was little to Curdie that men who did not know what he was about should not approve of his proceedings. He gave them a merry answer now and then, and held diligently on his way. When they got so rude as nearly to make him angry, he would treat them as he used to treat the goblins, and sing his own songs to keep out their foolish noises. Once a child fell as he turned to run away after throwing a stone at him. He picked him up, kissed him, and carried him to his mother. The woman had run out in terror when she saw the strange miner about, as she thought, to take vengeance on her boy. When he put him in her arms, she blessed him, and Curdie went on his way rejoicing.
But Curdie didn't care much that people who didn’t understand him disapproved of what he was doing. He would give them a cheerful response now and then and kept on his path. When they got rude enough to almost make him mad, he would treat them like he used to treat the goblins, singing his own songs to drown out their silly noises. Once, a child fell as he turned to run away after throwing a stone at him. He picked the child up, gave him a kiss, and carried him back to his mother. The woman had rushed out in fear, thinking the strange miner was there to get revenge on her boy. When he placed the child in her arms, she thanked him, and Curdie continued on his way, pleased.
And so the day went on, and the evening came, and in the middle of a great desolate heath he began to feel tired, and sat down under an ancient hawthorn, through which every now and then a lone wind that seemed to come from nowhere and to go nowhither sighed and hissed. It was very old and distorted. There was not another tree for miles all around. It seemed to have lived so long, and to have been so torn and tossed by the tempests on that moor, that it had at last gathered a wind of its own, which got up now and then, tumbled itself about, and lay down again.
And so the day went on, and evening came. In the middle of a vast, empty heath, he started to feel tired and sat down under an old hawthorn tree. Occasionally, a solitary wind, seemingly from nowhere and going nowhere, sighed and hissed through its branches. The tree was very old and twisted. There wasn't another tree for miles around. It seemed to have lived so long and endured so many storms on that moor that it had gradually developed a wind of its own, which would stir up now and then, tumble around, and then settle down again.
Curdie had been so eager to get on that he had eaten nothing since his breakfast. But he had had plenty of water, for Many little streams had crossed his path. He now opened the wallet his mother had given him, and began to eat his supper. The sun was setting. A few clouds had gathered about the west, but there was not a single cloud anywhere else to be seen.
Curdie had been so eager to get going that he hadn't eaten anything since his breakfast. But he had drunk plenty of water, as many little streams had flowed across his path. He now opened the wallet his mother had given him and started to eat his dinner. The sun was setting. A few clouds had gathered in the west, but there wasn't a single cloud visible anywhere else.
Now Curdie did not know that this was a part of the country very hard to get through. Nobody lived there, though many had tried to build in it. Some died very soon. Some rushed out of it. Those who stayed longest went raving mad, and died a terrible death. Such as walked straight on, and did not spend a night there, got through well and were nothing the worse. But those who slept even a single night in it were sure to meet with something they could never forget, and which often left a mark everybody could read. And that old hawthorn Might have been enough for a warning—it looked so like a human being dried up and distorted with age and suffering, with cares instead of loves, and things instead of thoughts. Both it and the heath around it, which stretched on all sides as far as he could see, were so withered that it was impossible to say whether they were alive or not.
Now Curdie didn’t realize that this part of the country was really difficult to navigate. Nobody lived there, although many had tried to settle down. Some people died quickly. Some people fled the place in a panic. Those who stayed the longest often went crazy and met a terrible end. People who walked straight through without spending a night there came out fine and were no worse for wear. But those who slept even one night there were guaranteed to encounter something they could never forget, leaving a mark that everyone could see. And that old hawthorn might have been enough of a warning—it looked so much like a human being, dried up and twisted with age and suffering, burdened with worries instead of love and objects instead of thoughts. Both it and the heath around it, stretching out in every direction as far as he could see, were so withered that it was impossible to tell if they were alive or not.
And while Curdie ate there came a change. Clouds had gathered over his head, and seemed drifting about in every direction, as if not 'shepherded by the slow, unwilling wind,' but hunted in all directions by wolfish flaws across the plains of the sky. The sun was going down in a storm of lurid crimson, and out of the west came a wind that felt red and hot the one moment, and cold and pale the other. And very strangely it sang in the dreary old hawthorn tree, and very cheerily it blew about Curdie, now making him creep close up to the tree for shelter from its shivery cold, now fan himself with his cap, it was so sultry and stifling. It seemed to come from the deathbed of the sun, dying in fever and ague.
And while Curdie was eating, something changed. Clouds had gathered above him, drifting in every direction, as if they weren't being guided by a slow, reluctant wind, but were instead being chased around by fierce gusts across the sky. The sun was setting in a blaze of deep crimson, and a wind was blowing in from the west that felt red hot one moment and cold and weak the next. It sang strangely in the old hawthorn tree, and whimsically swirled around Curdie, making him huddle close to the tree for warmth from its chilly breath, then fanning himself with his cap because it was so stifling. It felt like it was coming from the dying sun, fading away in a fever.
And as he gazed at the sun, now on the verge of the horizon, very large and very red and very dull—for though the clouds had broken away a dusty fog was spread all over the disc—Curdie saw something strange appear against it, moving about like a fly over its burning face. This looked as if it were coming out of the sun's furnace heart, and was a living creature of some kind surely; but its shape was very uncertain, because the dazzle of the light all around melted the outlines.
And as he looked at the sun, now just above the horizon, big and red and dim—because even though the clouds had cleared, a dusty fog covered the disc—Curdie noticed something unusual moving against it, like a fly buzzing over its blazing surface. It appeared to be emerging from the sun's fiery core and was definitely some kind of living creature; however, its shape was hard to make out because the bright light blurred its edges.
It was growing larger, it must be approaching! It grew so rapidly that by the time the sun was half down its head reached the top of the arch, and presently nothing but its legs were to be seen, crossing and recrossing the face of the vanishing disc.
It was getting bigger; it had to be getting closer! It expanded so quickly that by the time the sun was halfway down, its head reached the top of the arch, and soon only its legs were visible, crossing and recrossing the face of the disappearing disk.
When the sun was down he could see nothing of it more, but in a moment he heard its feet galloping over the dry crackling heather, and seeming to come straight for him. He stood up, lifted his pickaxes and threw the hammer end over his shoulder: he was going to have a fight for his life! And now it appeared again, vague, yet very awful, in the dim twilight the sun had left behind. But just before it reached him, down from its four long legs it dropped flat on the ground, and came crawling towards him, wagging a huge tail as it came.
When the sun set, he couldn’t see it anymore, but a moment later, he heard its feet pounding over the dry, crackling heather, seeming to head straight for him. He stood up, lifted his pickaxes, and tossed the hammer end over his shoulder: he was ready to fight for his life! Then it appeared again, vague but very frightening, in the dim twilight that the sun had left behind. Just before it reached him, it dropped flat on the ground from its four long legs and started crawling towards him, wagging a huge tail as it came.
CHAPTER 11
Lina
It was Lina. All at once Curdie recognized her—the frightful creature he had seen at the princess's. He dropped his pickaxes and held out his hand. She crept nearer and nearer, and laid her chin in his palm, and he patted her ugly head. Then she crept away behind the tree, and lay down, panting hard.
It was Lina. Suddenly, Curdie recognized her—the terrifying creature he had seen at the princess's place. He dropped his pickaxes and extended his hand. She inched closer and closer, resting her chin in his palm, and he gently patted her ugly head. Then she scurried away behind the tree and lay down, breathing heavily.
Curdie did not much like the idea of her being behind him. Horrible as she was to look at, she seemed to his mind more horrible when he was not looking at her. But he remembered the child's hand, and never thought of driving her away. Now and then he gave a glance behind him, and there she lay flat, with her eyes closed and her terrible teeth gleaming between her two huge forepaws.
Curdie wasn't fond of the idea of her being behind him. As awful as she looked, he found her even more terrifying when he couldn't see her. But he thought of the child's hand and never considered getting rid of her. Every now and then, he glanced back, and there she was, lying flat with her eyes closed and her horrific teeth shining between her two massive forepaws.
After his supper and his long day's journey it was no wonder Curdie should now be sleepy. Since the sun set the air had been warm and pleasant. He lay down under the tree, closed his eyes, and thought to sleep. He found himself mistaken, however. But although he could not sleep, he was yet aware of resting delightfully.
After dinner and a long day of traveling, it was no surprise that Curdie was feeling sleepy. Since the sun had set, the air was warm and nice. He lay down under the tree, closed his eyes, and tried to sleep. However, he realized he was mistaken. Even though he couldn't sleep, he was still aware of how wonderfully restful it felt.
Presently he heard a sweet sound of singing somewhere, such as he had never heard before—a singing as of curious birds far off, which drew nearer and nearer. At length he heard their wings, and, opening his eyes, saw a number of very large birds, as it seemed, alighting around him, still singing. It was strange to hear song from the throats of such big birds.
Presently, he heard a beautiful sound of singing coming from somewhere, unlike anything he had ever heard before—like the songs of distant, unusual birds that grew closer and closer. Finally, he heard their wings, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a bunch of really large birds, it seemed, landing around him, still singing. It was odd to hear such a song coming from the throats of such big birds.
And still singing, with large and round but not the less birdlike voices, they began to weave a strange dance about him, moving their wings in time with their legs. But the dance seemed somehow to be troubled and broken, and to return upon itself in an eddy, in place of sweeping smoothly on.
And still singing, with big round but still birdlike voices, they started to weave a strange dance around him, moving their wings in sync with their legs. But the dance seemed somehow troubled and disjointed, circling back on itself in a swirl instead of flowing smoothly forward.
And he soon learned, in the low short growls behind him, the cause of the imperfection: they wanted to dance all round the tree, but Lina would not permit them to come on her side.
And he quickly figured out, from the low, short growls behind him, why things weren't going smoothly: they wanted to dance all around the tree, but Lina wouldn't let them come to her side.
Now curdie liked the birds, and did not altogether like Lina. But neither, nor both together, made a reason for driving away the princess's creature. Doubtless she had been the goblins' creature, but the last time he saw her was in the king's house and the dove tower, and at the old princess's feet. So he left her to do as she would, and the dance of the birds continued only a semicircle, troubled at the edges, and returning upon itself.
Now Curdie liked the birds and didn't fully like Lina. But neither of those feelings was a good reason to drive away the princess's creature. Surely she had been a goblin's creature, but the last time he saw her was in the king's house and the dove tower, and at the feet of the old princess. So he let her do what she wanted, and the dance of the birds continued only in a semicircle, disturbed at the edges, and looping back on itself.
But their song and their motions, nevertheless, and the waving of their wings, began at length to make him very sleepy. All the time he had kept doubting whether they could really be birds, and the sleepier he got, the more he imagined them something else, but he suspected no harm.
But their song, their movements, and the waving of their wings eventually started to make him really sleepy. Throughout, he had been questioning whether they could actually be birds, and the sleepier he became, the more he imagined they were something else, but he didn't think they meant any harm.
Suddenly, just as he was sinking beneath the waves of slumber, he awoke in fierce pain. The birds were upon him—all over him—and had begun to tear him with beaks and claws. He had but time, however, to feel that he could not move under their weight, when they set up a hideous screaming, and scattered like a cloud. Lina was among them, snapping and striking with her paws, while her tail knocked them over and over. But they flew up, gathered, and descended on her in a swarm, perching upon every part of her body, so that he could see only a huge misshapen mass, which seemed to go rolling away into the darkness. He got up and tried to follow, but could see nothing, and after wandering about hither and thither for some time, found himself again beside the hawthorn. He feared greatly that the birds had been too much for Lina, and had torn her to pieces. In a little while, however, she came limping back, and lay down in her old place. Curdie also lay down, but, from the pain of his wounds, there was no sleep for him. When the light came he found his clothes a good deal torn and his skin as well, but gladly wondered why the wicked birds had not at once attacked his eyes. Then he turned, looking for Lina. She rose and crept to him. But she was in far worse plight than he—plucked and gashed and torn with the beaks and claws of the birds, especially about the bare part of her neck, so that she was pitiful to see. And those worst wounds she could not reach to lick.
Suddenly, just as he was drifting off to sleep, he woke up in intense pain. The birds were all around him and had started to attack him with their beaks and claws. He barely had time to realize he couldn’t move under their weight when they let out a terrible scream and scattered like a cloud. Lina was among them, snapping and swatting with her paws, while her tail knocked them around. But they regrouped and swooped down on her in a swarm, landing on every part of her body, so he could only see a big, twisted mass that seemed to roll away into the darkness. He got up and tried to follow, but he couldn’t see anything, and after wandering around for a while, he found himself back by the hawthorn. He was very worried that the birds had overwhelmed Lina and ripped her apart. However, after a little while, she came limping back and lay down in her usual spot. Curdie also lay down, but because of his wounds, he couldn’t sleep. When dawn arrived, he found his clothes had been torn and his skin was hurt too, but he was relieved to realize the wicked birds hadn’t gone for his eyes right away. Then he turned to look for Lina. She got up and crawled over to him. But she was in much worse shape than he was—plucked, cut, and beaten by the birds’ beaks and claws, especially on the bare part of her neck, making her look pitiful. And the worst wounds were on spots she couldn’t reach to lick.
'Poor Lina!' said Curdie, 'you got all those helping me.'
'Poor Lina!' Curdie said, 'you ended up doing all the work to help me.'
She wagged her tail, and made it clear she understood him. Then it flashed upon Curdie's mind that perhaps this was the companion the princess had promised him. For the princess did so many things differently from what anybody looked for! Lina was no beauty certainly, but already, the first night, she had saved his life.
She wagged her tail, showing that she understood him. Then it struck Curdie that maybe this was the companion the princess had promised him. After all, the princess often did things that surprised everyone! Lina wasn't exactly a beauty, but even on their first night, she had already saved his life.
'Come along, Lina,' he said, 'we want water.'
'Come on, Lina,' he said, 'we need water.'
She put her nose to the earth, and after snuffing for a moment, darted off in a straight line. Curdie followed. The ground was so uneven, that after losing sight of her many times, at last he seemed to have lost her altogether. In a few minutes, however, he came upon her waiting for him. Instantly she darted off again. After he had lost and found her again many times, he found her the last time lying beside a great stone. As soon as he came up she began scratching at it with her paws. When he had raised it an inch or two, she shoved in first her nose and then her teeth, and lifted with all the might of her neck.
She put her nose to the ground, and after sniffing for a moment, took off in a straight line. Curdie followed. The ground was so uneven that he lost sight of her several times, and eventually it felt like he had completely lost her. However, a few minutes later, he found her waiting for him. She immediately took off again. After losing and finding her multiple times, he finally found her one last time lying next to a big stone. As soon as he got closer, she started scratching at it with her paws. When he lifted it an inch or two, she pushed in with her nose and then her teeth and heaved with all her strength.
When at length between them they got it up, there was a beautiful little well. He filled his cap with the clearest and sweetest water, and drank. Then he gave to Lina, and she drank plentifully. Next he washed her wounds very carefully. And as he did so, he noted how much the bareness of her neck added to the strange repulsiveness of her appearance. Then he bethought him of the goatskin wallet his mother had given him, and taking it from his shoulders, tried whether it would do to make a collar of for the poor animal. He found there was just enough, and the hair so similar in colour to Lina's, that no one could suspect it of having grown somewhere else.
When they finally got it up between them, there was a beautiful little well. He filled his cap with the clearest and sweetest water and drank. Then he handed it to Lina, and she drank a lot. Next, he carefully washed her wounds. As he did this, he noticed how much the bare skin of her neck contributed to the strange unattractiveness of her appearance. Then he remembered the goatskin wallet his mother had given him and, taking it off his shoulders, tried to see if he could make a collar for the poor animal out of it. He found it was just enough, and the hair was so similar in color to Lina's that no one would suspect it came from somewhere else.
He took his knife, ripped up the seams of the wallet, and began trying the skin to her neck. It was plain she understood perfectly what he wished, for she endeavoured to hold her neck conveniently, turning it this way and that while he contrived, with his rather scanty material, to make the collar fit. As his mother had taken care to provide him with needles and thread, he soon had a nice gorget ready for her. He laced it on with one of his boot laces, which its long hair covered. Poor Lina looked much better in it. Nor could any one have called it a piece of finery. If ever green eyes with a yellow light in them looked grateful, hers did.
He took his knife, opened up the seams of the wallet, and started trying the leather around her neck. It was clear she understood exactly what he wanted, as she tried to position her neck just right, turning it this way and that while he worked with his limited material to make the collar fit. Since his mother had made sure he had needles and thread, he quickly prepared a nice gorget for her. He laced it on with one of his boot laces, which her long hair covered. Poor Lina looked much better with it. No one could call it a fancy piece of jewelry. If ever green eyes with a yellow light in them looked thankful, hers did.
As they had no longer any bag to carry them in, Curdie and Lina now ate what was left of the provisions. Then they set out again upon their journey. For seven days it lasted. They met with various adventures, and in all of them Lina proved so helpful, and so ready to risk her life for the sake of her companion, that Curdie grew not merely very fond but very trustful of her; and her ugliness, which at first only moved his pity, now actually increased his affection for her. One day, looking at her stretched on the grass before him, he said:
As they no longer had a bag to carry their supplies, Curdie and Lina ate what remained of the provisions. Then they set out on their journey again. It lasted seven days. They experienced various adventures, and in all of them, Lina proved to be incredibly helpful and was always willing to risk her life for her companion. Because of this, Curdie grew not only very fond of her but also very trusting. Her ugliness, which at first only evoked his sympathy, now actually made him more affectionate toward her. One day, looking at her lying on the grass in front of him, he said:
'Oh, Lina! If the princess would but burn you in her fire of roses!'
'Oh, Lina! If only the princess would consume you in her fire of roses!'
She looked up at him, gave a mournful whine like a dog, and laid her head on his feet. What or how much he could not tell, but clearly she had gathered something from his words.
She looked up at him, let out a sad whine like a dog, and rested her head on his feet. He couldn't tell what it was or how much, but it was clear she had picked up something from his words.
CHAPTER 12
More Creatures
One day from morning till night they had been passing through a forest. As soon as the sun was down Curdie began to be aware that there were more in it than themselves. First he saw only the swift rush of a figure across the trees at some distance. Then he saw another and then another at shorter intervals. Then he saw others both farther off and nearer. At last, missing Lina and looking about after her, he saw an appearance as marvellous as herself steal up to her, and begin conversing with her after some beast fashion which evidently she understood.
One day, from morning until night, they were walking through a forest. As soon as the sun went down, Curdie started to realize that there were more beings in the forest than just the two of them. At first, he caught just a glimpse of a figure darting between the trees at a distance. Then he noticed another, and then another, coming closer together. He saw others both far away and nearby. Finally, while looking for Lina and missing her, he spotted something as incredible as she was sneaking up to her and starting to talk with her in a way that seemed animalistic, but which she clearly understood.
Presently what seemed a quarrel arose between them, and stranger noises followed, mingled with growling. At length it came to a fight, which had not lasted long, however, before the creature of the wood threw itself upon its back, and held up its paws to Lina. She instantly walked on, and the creature got up and followed her. They had not gone far before another strange animal appeared, approaching Lina, when precisely the same thing was repeated, the vanquished animal rising and following with the former. Again, and yet again, and again, a fresh animal came up, seemed to be reasoned and certainly was fought with and overcome by Lina, until at last, before they were out of the wood, she was followed by forty-nine of the most grotesquely ugly, the most extravagantly abnormal animals imagination can conceive. To describe them were a hopeless task.
Right now, it looked like an argument broke out between them, and strange noises followed, mixed with growling. Eventually, it turned into a fight, but it didn’t take long before the creature from the woods flipped onto its back and raised its paws to Lina. She just kept walking, and the creature got up and followed her. They hadn’t gone far when another weird animal showed up, coming towards Lina, and the exact same thing happened—the defeated animal stood up and followed the first one. Again and again, another strange animal approached, seemed to reason with her, and was definitely fought and defeated by Lina, until finally, before they left the woods, she was followed by forty-nine of the most grotesquely ugly, the most bizarrely abnormal animals you could imagine. Describing them would be an impossible task.
I knew a boy who used to make animals out of heather roots. Wherever he could find four legs, he was pretty sure to find a head and a tail. His beasts were a most comic menagerie, and right fruitful of laughter. But they were not so grotesque and extravagant as Lina and her followers. One of them, for instance, was like a boa constrictor walking on four little stumpy legs near its tail. About the same distance from its head were two little wings, which it was forever fluttering as if trying to fly with them. Curdie thought it fancied it did fly with them, when it was merely plodding on busily with its four little stumps. How it managed to keep up he could not think, till once when he missed it from the group: the same moment he caught sight of something at a distance plunging at an awful serpentine rate through the trees, and presently, from behind a huge ash, this same creature fell again into the group, quietly waddling along on its four stumps.
I knew a kid who used to make animals out of heather roots. Wherever he found four legs, he was pretty sure to find a head and a tail. His creations were a hilarious mix of animals that made everyone laugh. But they weren't as bizarre and over-the-top as Lina and her group. One of them, for example, looked like a boa constrictor walking on four tiny stumpy legs near its tail. About the same distance from its head were two little wings that it was constantly fluttering as if it was trying to fly. Curdie thought it believed it could fly, when it was just plodding along with its four little stumps. He couldn't figure out how it kept up until one time he noticed it was missing from the group: just then, he spotted something in the distance moving at an incredible serpentine speed through the trees, and soon after, from behind a large ash tree, this same creature rejoined the group, waddling along on its four stumps.
Watching it after this, he saw that, when it was not able to keep up any longer, and they had all got a little space ahead, it shot into the wood away from the route, and made a great round, serpentine alone in huge billows of motion, devouring the ground, undulating awfully, galloping as if it were all legs together, and its four stumps nowhere. In this mad fashion it shot ahead, and, a few minutes after, toddled in again among the rest, walking peacefully and somewhat painfully on its few fours.
Watching it after this, he noticed that when it couldn't keep up anymore and they had all gotten a bit ahead, it dashed into the woods off the path, making a big, winding circle all on its own, consuming the ground, moving in a terrifying rhythm, galloping as if it had a ton of legs all acting together while its four stumps were nowhere to be seen. In this wild way, it rushed ahead, and a few minutes later, it returned to the group, walking slowly and somewhat awkwardly on its few legs.
From the time it takes to describe one of them it will be readily seen that it would hardly do to attempt a description of each of the forty-nine. They were not a goodly company, but well worth contemplating, nevertheless; and Curdie had been too long used to the goblins' creatures in the mines and on the mountain, to feel the least uncomfortable at being followed by such a herd. On the contrary, the marvellous vagaries of shape they manifested amused him greatly, and shortened the journey much.
From how long it takes to describe one of them, it’s clear that it wouldn’t make sense to try to describe all forty-nine. They weren’t exactly a pleasant group, but they were still interesting to consider; and Curdie had spent enough time with the goblins’ creatures in the mines and on the mountain that he didn’t feel the slightest bit uncomfortable being followed by such a crowd. On the contrary, the amazing variety of shapes they showed really amused him and made the journey seem shorter.
Before they were all gathered, however, it had got so dark that he could see some of them only a part at a time, and every now and then, as the company wandered on, he would be startled by some extraordinary limb or feature, undreamed of by him before, thrusting itself out of the darkness into the range of his ken. Probably there were some of his old acquaintances among them, although such had been the conditions of semi-darkness, in which alone he had ever seen any of them, that it was not like he would be able to identify any of them.
Before everyone was gathered, though, it had gotten so dark that he could only see some of them a little at a time. Every now and then, as the group moved around, he would be surprised by some unusual limb or feature he had never noticed before suddenly appearing out of the darkness. There were probably some of his old friends in the crowd, but the dim lighting in which he had always seen them made it unlikely that he would be able to recognize any of them.
On they marched solemnly, almost in silence, for either with feet or voice the creatures seldom made any noise. By the time they reached the outside of the wood it was morning twilight. Into the open trooped the strange torrent of deformity, each one following Lina. Suddenly she stopped, turned towards them, and said something which they understood, although to Curdie's ear the sounds she made seemed to have no articulation. Instantly they all turned, and vanished in the forest, and Lina alone came trotting lithely and clumsily after her master.
On they marched solemnly, almost in silence, because the creatures hardly made any noise with their feet or voices. By the time they reached the edge of the woods, it was early morning. Into the open came the bizarre crowd of deformity, each one following Lina. Suddenly, she stopped, faced them, and said something they understood, even though to Curdie's ear her sounds didn’t seem to have any clear words. Instantly, they all turned and disappeared into the forest, leaving Lina to trottingly and awkwardly follow her master.
CHAPTER 13
The Baker's Wife
They were now passing through a lovely country of hill and dale and rushing stream. The hills were abrupt, with broken chasms for watercourses, and deep little valleys full of trees. But now and then they came to a larger valley, with a fine river, whose level banks and the adjacent meadows were dotted all over with red and white kine, while on the fields above, that sloped a little to the foot of the hills, grew oats and barley and wheat, and on the sides of the hills themselves vines hung and chestnuts rose.
They were now traveling through a beautiful landscape of hills and valleys and flowing streams. The hills were steep, with rugged gaps for water channels, and there were small, deep valleys filled with trees. Occasionally, they encountered a larger valley with a nice river, where the flat banks and nearby meadows were scattered with red and white cattle. On the fields above, which sloped gently down to the base of the hills, oats, barley, and wheat were growing, while on the hillsides, vines hung down and chestnut trees stood tall.
They came at last to a broad, beautiful river, up which they must go to arrive at the city of Gwyntystorm, where the king had his court. As they went the valley narrowed, and then the river, but still it was wide enough for large boats. After this, while the river kept its size, the banks narrowed, until there was only room for a road between the river and the great Cliffs that overhung it. At last river and road took a sudden turn, and lo! a great rock in the river, which dividing flowed around it, and on the top of the rock the city, with lofty walls and towers and battlements, and above the city the palace of the king, built like a strong castle. But the fortifications had long been neglected, for the whole country was now under one king, and all men said there was no more need for weapons or walls. No man pretended to love his neighbour, but every one said he knew that peace and quiet behaviour was the best thing for himself, and that, he said, was quite as useful, and a great deal more reasonable. The city was prosperous and rich, and if everybody was not comfortable, everybody else said he ought to be.
They finally arrived at a wide, beautiful river, which they needed to follow to reach the city of Gwyntystorm, where the king held his court. As they traveled, the valley narrowed, and so did the river, but it was still wide enough for large boats. Afterward, while the river remained the same size, the banks closed in until there was just enough space for a road between the river and the towering cliffs above it. Then, the river and road took a sharp turn, revealing a large rock in the river that split the flow around it, and on top of the rock sat the city, surrounded by tall walls, towers, and battlements, with the king's palace built like a strong castle above it. However, the fortifications had long been ignored because the entire country was now ruled by one king, and everyone said there was no longer a need for weapons or walls. No one pretended to care about their neighbors, but everyone claimed to know that peace and good behavior were the best for themselves, which they believed was just as valuable, if not more reasonable. The city was thriving and wealthy, and while not everyone was comfortable, most people insisted that everyone else should be.
When Curdie got up opposite the mighty rock, which sparkled all over with crystals, he found a narrow bridge, defended by gates and portcullis and towers with loopholes. But the gates stood wide open, and were dropping from their great hinges; the portcullis was eaten away with rust, and clung to the grooves evidently immovable; while the loopholed towers had neither floor nor roof, and their tops were fast filling up their interiors. Curdie thought it a pity, if only for their old story, that they should be thus neglected. But everybody in the city regarded these signs of decay as the best proof of the prosperity of the place. Commerce and self-interest, they said, had got the better of violence, and the troubles of the past were whelmed in the riches that flowed in at their open gates.
When Curdie stood up in front of the massive rock that sparkled with crystals, he came across a narrow bridge protected by gates, a portcullis, and towers with arrow slits. But the gates were wide open and were hanging off their large hinges; the portcullis was rusted and stuck in the grooves, obviously unable to move; and the towers with arrow slits had no floors or roofs, with the tops cluttering their insides. Curdie thought it was a shame, at least for their history, that they were so neglected. However, everyone in the city saw these signs of decay as the best evidence of the town's prosperity. They claimed that commerce and self-interest had triumphed over violence, and the troubles of the past were buried under the wealth that flowed in through their open gates.
Indeed, there was one sect of philosophers in it which taught that it would be better to forget all the past history of the city, were it not that its former imperfections taught its present inhabitants how superior they and their times were, and enabled them to glory over their ancestors. There were even certain quacks in the city who advertised pills for enabling people to think well of themselves, and some few bought of them, but most laughed, and said, with evident truth, that they did not require them. Indeed, the general theme of discourse when they met was, how much wiser they were than their fathers.
Indeed, there was a group of philosophers who believed it would be better to forget all the city's past history, except that its previous flaws helped the current residents realize how much better they were compared to their ancestors, allowing them to take pride in their present. There were even some charlatans in the city selling pills that supposedly made people feel good about themselves, and a few people bought them, while most just laughed and truthfully said they didn’t need them. In fact, the main topic of conversation when they gathered was how much wiser they were than their parents.
Curdie crossed the river, and began to ascend the winding road that led up to the city. They met a good many idlers, and all stared at them. It was no wonder they should stare, but there was an unfriendliness in their looks which Curdie did not like. No one, however, offered them any molestation: Lina did not invite liberties. After a long ascent, they reached the principal gate of the city and entered.
Curdie crossed the river and started up the winding road that led to the city. They encountered quite a few bystanders, all of whom stared at them. It was no surprise they were staring, but there was an unfriendly look in their eyes that Curdie found unsettling. However, no one bothered them; Lina didn’t encourage any disrespect. After a long climb, they reached the main gate of the city and went inside.
The street was very steep, ascending toward the palace, which rose in great strength above all the houses. Just as they entered, a baker, whose shop was a few doors inside the gate, came out in his white apron, and ran to the shop of his friend, the barber, on the opposite side of the way. But as he ran he stumbled and fell heavily. Curdie hastened to help him up, and found he had bruised his forehead badly. He swore grievously at the stone for tripping him up, declaring it was the third time he had fallen over it within the last month; and saying what was the king about that he allowed such a stone to stick up forever on the main street of his royal residence of Gwyntystorm! What was a king for if he would not take care of his people's heads! And he stroked his forehead tenderly.
The street was really steep, climbing up toward the palace, which loomed powerfully over all the houses. Just as they walked in, a baker, who had a shop a few doors inside the gate, came out in his white apron and hurried over to his friend the barber's shop across the street. But as he ran, he stumbled and fell hard. Curdie rushed to help him up and saw he had hurt his forehead pretty badly. He cursed angrily at the stone that tripped him, saying it was the third time he had fallen over it in the last month, questioning what the king was doing allowing such a stone to stick up in the main street of his royal residence of Gwyntystorm! What good was a king if he wouldn’t take care of his people's heads? And he gently rubbed his forehead.
'Was it your head or your feet that ought to bear the blame of your fall?' asked Curdie.
"Was it your head or your feet that should take the blame for your fall?" asked Curdie.
'Why, you booby of a miner! My feet, of course,' answered the baker.
'Why, you foolish miner! My feet, obviously,' answered the baker.
'Nay, then,' said Curdie, 'the king can't be to blame.'
'Nay, then,' said Curdie, 'the king can't be at fault.'
'Oh, I see!' said the baker. 'You're laying a trap for me. Of course, if you come to that, it was my head that ought to have looked after my feet. But it is the king's part to look after us all, and have his streets smooth.'
'Oh, I get it!' said the baker. 'You're setting a trap for me. Well, if we're talking about that, it was my responsibility to take care of my own feet. But it's the king's job to look after all of us and keep his streets in good condition.'
'Well, I don't see, said Curdie, 'why the king should take care of the baker, when the baker's head won't take care of the baker's feet.'
'Well, I don’t see,’ said Curdie, ‘why the king should take care of the baker when the baker’s head won’t take care of the baker’s feet.’
'Who are you to make game of the king's baker?' cried the man in a rage.
'Who do you think you are to mess with the king's baker?' shouted the man angrily.
But, instead of answering, Curdie went up to the bump on the street which had repeated itself on the baker's head, and turning the hammer end of his mattock, struck it such a blow that it flew wide in pieces. Blow after blow he struck until he had levelled it with the street.
But instead of answering, Curdie walked over to the bump on the street that matched the one on the baker's head, and using the hammer end of his mattock, he swung down with such force that it shattered into pieces. He kept hitting it over and over until it was smooth with the street.
But out flew the barber upon him in a rage. 'What do you break my window for, you rascal, with your pickaxe?'
But the barber came charging out at him, furious. 'Why are you breaking my window, you scoundrel, with that pickaxe?'
'I am very sorry,' said Curdie. 'It must have been a bit of stone that flew from my mattock. I couldn't help it, you know.'
"I’m really sorry," said Curdie. "It must have been a stone that flew off my mattock. I couldn’t help it, you know."
'Couldn't help it! A fine story! What do you go breaking the rock for—the very rock upon which the city stands?'
'Couldn't help it! A great story! Why are you breaking the rock—the same rock that the city is built on?'
'Look at your friend's forehead,' said Curdie. 'See what a lump he has got on it with falling over that same stone.'
'Check out your friend's forehead,' said Curdie. 'Look at the bump he has on it from tripping over that same stone.'
'What's that to my window?' cried the barber. 'His forehead can mend itself; my poor window can't.'
'What's that to my window?' shouted the barber. 'His forehead can fix itself; my poor window can't.'
'But he's the king's baker,' said Curdie, more and more surprised at the man's anger.
'But he's the king's baker,' Curdie said, increasingly amazed by the man's anger.
'What's that to me? This is a free city. Every man here takes care of himself, and the king takes care of us all. I'll have the price of my window out of you, or the exchequer shall pay for it.'
'What's that to me? This is a free city. Every man here looks after himself, and the king looks after all of us. I'll get the cost of my window from you, or the treasury will cover it.'
Something caught Curdie's eye. He stooped, picked up a piece of the stone he had just broken, and put it in his pocket.
Something caught Curdie's eye. He bent down, picked up a piece of the stone he had just broken, and put it in his pocket.
'I suppose you are going to break another of my windows with that stone!' said the barber.
'I guess you’re going to break another one of my windows with that stone!' said the barber.
'Oh no,' said Curdie. 'I didn't mean to break your window, and I certainly won't break another.'
'Oh no,' said Curdie. 'I didn't mean to break your window, and I definitely won't break another one.'
'Give me that stone,' said the barber.
'Give me that stone,' said the barber.
Curdie gave it him, and the barber threw it over the city wall.
Curdie handed it to him, and the barber tossed it over the city wall.
'I thought you wanted the stone,' said Curdie.
'I thought you wanted the stone,' Curdie said.
'No, you fool!' answered the barber. 'What should I want with a stone?'
'No, you idiot!' replied the barber. 'What would I want with a stone?'
Curdie stooped and picked up another.
Curdie bent down and picked up another one.
'Give me that stone,' said the barber.
'Give me that stone,' said the barber.
'No,' answered Curdie. 'You have just told me YOU don't want a stone, and I do.'
'No,' replied Curdie. 'You just said YOU don’t want a stone, but I do.'
The barber took Curdie by the collar.
The barber grabbed Curdie by the collar.
'Come, now! You pay me for that window.'
'Come on! You owe me for that window.'
'How much?' asked Curdie.
"How much?" Curdie asked.
The barber said, 'A crown.' But the baker, annoyed at the heartlessness of the barber, in thinking more of his broken window than the bump on his friend's forehead, interfered.
The barber said, 'A crown.' But the baker, irritated by the barber's lack of compassion—focusing more on his broken window than on the bruise on his friend's forehead—stepped in.
'No, no,' he said to Curdie; 'don't you pay any such sum. A little pane like that cost only a quarter.'
'No, no,' he told Curdie; 'don't pay that amount. A little piece like that only costs a quarter.'
'Well, to be certain,' said Curdie, 'I'll give a half.' For he doubted the baker as well as the barber. 'Perhaps one day, if he finds he has asked too much, he will bring me the difference.'
'Well, to be sure,' said Curdie, 'I'll give half.' For he was suspicious of both the baker and the barber. 'Maybe one day, if he realizes he's asked too much, he'll bring me the difference.'
'Ha! ha!' laughed the barber. 'A fool and his money are soon parted.'
'Ha! ha!' laughed the barber. 'A fool and his money are soon separated.'
But as he took the coin from Curdie's hand he grasped it in affected reconciliation and real satisfaction. In Curdie's, his was the cold smooth leathery palm of a monkey. He looked up, almost expecting to see him pop the money in his cheek; but he had not yet got so far as that, though he was well on the road to it: then he would have no other pocket.
But as he took the coin from Curdie's hand, he held it with a feigned sense of reconciliation and genuine satisfaction. In Curdie's hand, his was the cold, smooth, leathery palm of a monkey. He looked up, almost expecting to see him stash the money in his cheek; but he hadn't quite gotten to that point yet, even though he was clearly headed in that direction: then he wouldn't have any other pocket.
'I'm glad that stone is gone, anyhow,' said the baker. 'It was the bane of my life. I had no idea how easy it was to remove it. Give me your pickaxes young miner, and I will show you how a baker can make the stones fly.'
'I'm really glad that stone is gone, anyway,' said the baker. 'It was such a pain in my life. I had no idea how easy it was to get rid of it. Hand me your pickaxes, young miner, and I'll show you how a baker can make the stones fly.'
He caught the tool out of Curdie's hand, and flew at one of the foundation stones of the gateway. But he jarred his arm terribly, scarcely chipped the stone, dropped the mattock with a cry of pain, and ran into his own shop. Curdie picked up his implement, and, looking after the baker, saw bread in the window, and followed him in. But the baker, ashamed of himself, and thinking he was coming to laugh at him, popped out of the back door, and when Curdie entered, the baker's wife came from the bakehouse to serve him. Curdie requested to know the price of a certain good-sized loaf.
He grabbed the tool from Curdie's hand and went after one of the foundation stones of the gateway. But he really jarring his arm, barely chipped the stone, dropped the mattock with a yelp of pain, and ran into his own shop. Curdie picked up his tool and, looking after the baker, noticed bread in the window and followed him inside. However, the baker, feeling embarrassed and thinking Curdie was coming to mock him, quickly slipped out the back door. When Curdie walked in, the baker's wife came from the bakehouse to help him. Curdie asked how much a certain good-sized loaf cost.
Now the baker's wife had been watching what had passed since first her husband ran out of the shop, and she liked the look of Curdie. Also she was more honest than her husband. Casting a glance to the back door, she replied:
Now the baker's wife had been watching everything that happened since her husband rushed out of the shop, and she thought Curdie looked good. Plus, she was more honest than her husband. Glancing at the back door, she replied:
'That is not the best bread. I will sell you a loaf of what we bake for ourselves.' And when she had spoken she laid a finger on her lips. 'Take care of yourself in this place, MY son,' she added. 'They do not love strangers. I was once a stranger here, and I know what I say.' Then fancying she heard her husband, 'That is a strange animal you have,' she said, in a louder voice.
'That’s not the best bread. I’ll sell you a loaf of what we bake for ourselves.' And after she said this, she put a finger on her lips. 'Take care of yourself in this place, my son,' she added. 'They don’t like strangers. I was once a stranger here, and I know what I’m talking about.' Then, thinking she heard her husband, she said, in a louder voice, 'That’s a strange animal you have.'
'Yes,' answered Curdie. 'She is no beauty, but she is very good, and we love each other. Don't we, Lina?'
'Yeah,' Curdie replied. 'She isn't a beauty, but she's really good, and we love each other. Right, Lina?'
Lina looked up and whined. Curdie threw her the half of his loaf, which she ate, while her master and the baker's wife talked a little. Then the baker's wife gave them some water, and Curdie having paid for his loaf, he and Lina went up the street together.
Lina looked up and complained. Curdie tossed her half of his loaf, which she ate while her master and the baker's wife chatted for a bit. Then the baker's wife gave them some water, and after Curdie paid for his loaf, he and Lina headed up the street together.
CHAPTER 14
The Dogs of Gwyntystorm
The steep street led them straight up to a large market place with butchers' shops, about which were many dogs. The moment they caught sight of Lina, one and all they came rushing down upon her, giving her no chance of explaining herself. When Curdie saw the dogs coming he heaved up his mattock over his shoulder, and was ready, if they would have it so. Seeing him thus prepared to defend his follower, a great ugly bulldog flew at him. With the first blow Curdie struck him through the brain and the brute fell dead at his feet. But he could not at once recover his weapon, which stuck in the skull of his foe, and a huge mastiff, seeing him thus hampered, flew at him next.
The steep street led them straight to a large marketplace filled with butcher shops, where many dogs were wandering around. As soon as they spotted Lina, they all charged at her, not giving her a chance to explain herself. When Curdie saw the dogs coming, he lifted his mattock over his shoulder, ready to defend her if necessary. Noticing his readiness to protect her, a big, ugly bulldog lunged at him. With the first swing, Curdie struck him in the head, and the dog collapsed dead at his feet. However, he couldn't immediately retrieve his weapon, which was stuck in the skull of the dog, and a massive mastiff, seeing him in this predicament, charged at him next.
Now Lina, who had shown herself so brave upon the road thither, had grown shy upon entering the city, and kept always at Curdie's heel. But it was her turn now. The moment she saw her master in danger she seemed to go mad with rage. As the mastiff jumped at Curdie's throat, Lina flew at him, seized him with her tremendous jaws, gave one roaring grind, and he lay beside the bulldog with his neck broken. They were the best dogs in the market, after the judgement of the butchers of Gwyntystorm. Down came their masters, knives in hand.
Now Lina, who had been so brave on the way there, became shy when they entered the city and stayed close to Curdie's side. But it was her time to act now. The moment she saw her master in danger, she seemed to go wild with anger. As the mastiff lunged at Curdie's throat, Lina sprang at him, caught him in her powerful jaws, and with one fierce grind, he collapsed next to the bulldog with his neck broken. According to the butchers of Gwyntystorm, they were the best dogs around. Their owners came rushing down with knives in hand.
Curdie drew himself up fearlessly, mattock on shoulder, and awaited their coming, while at his heel his awful attendant showed not only her outside fringe of icicle teeth, but a double row of right serviceable fangs she wore inside her mouth, and her green eyes flashed yellow as gold. The butchers, not liking the look of either of them or of the dogs at their feet, drew back, and began to remonstrate in the manner of outraged men.
Curdie stood tall and fearless, a mattock on his shoulder, and waited for them to arrive. Behind him, his terrifying companion revealed not just her outer fringe of icicle teeth but also a double row of sharp fangs in her mouth, while her green eyes glinted yellow like gold. The butchers, uneasy with the sight of either of them or the dogs at their feet, stepped back and started to protest like offended men.
'Stranger,' said the first, 'that bulldog is mine.'
'Stranger,' said the first, 'that bulldog belongs to me.'
'Take him, then,' said Curdie, indignant.
"Take him, then," Curdie said, feeling angry.
'You've killed him!'
'You killed him!'
'Yes—else he would have killed me.'
'Yes—otherwise he would have killed me.'
'That's no business of mine.'
"That's not my business."
'No?'
'Nah?'
'No.'
'No.'
'That makes it the more mine, then.'
'That makes it even more mine, then.'
'This sort of thing won't do, you know,' said the other butcher.
'This kind of thing isn't acceptable, you know,' said the other butcher.
'That's true,' said Curdie. 'That's my mastiff,' said the butcher.
'That's true,' said Curdie. 'That's my mastiff,' said the butcher.
'And as he ought to be,' said Curdie.
'And as he should be,' said Curdie.
'Your brute shall be burned alive for it,' said the butcher.
'Your beast will be burned alive for it,' said the butcher.
'Not yet,' answered Curdie. 'We have done no wrong. We were walking quietly up your street when your dogs flew at us. If you don't teach your dogs how to treat strangers, you must take the consequences.'
'Not yet,' replied Curdie. 'We haven't done anything wrong. We were just walking calmly up your street when your dogs attacked us. If you don’t teach your dogs how to behave around strangers, you need to face the consequences.'
'They treat them quite properly,' said the butcher. 'What right has any one to bring an abomination like that into our city? The horror is enough to make an idiot of every child in the place.'
'They treat them just fine,' said the butcher. 'What right does anyone have to bring something like that into our city? It's enough to drive every child in the area crazy.'
'We are both subjects of the king, and my poor animal can't help her looks. How would you like to be served like that because you were ugly? She's not a bit fonder of her looks than you are—only what can she do to change them?'
'We are both subjects of the king, and my poor animal can't help how she looks. How would you like to be treated that way just because you were ugly? She's not any happier about her appearance than you are—so what can she do to change it?'
'I'll do to change them,' said the fellow.
"I'll do what it takes to change them," said the guy.
Thereupon the butchers brandished their long knives and advanced, keeping their eyes upon Lina.
Thereupon, the butchers waved their long knives and moved forward, keeping their eyes on Lina.
'Don't be afraid, Lina,' cried Curdie. 'I'll kill one—you kill the other.'
'Don't worry, Lina,' shouted Curdie. 'I'll take one out—you take the other.'
Lina gave a howl that might have terrified an army, and crouched ready to spring. The butchers turned and ran.
Lina let out a howl that could have scared an entire army and crouched down, ready to jump. The butchers turned and fled.
By this time a great crowd had gathered behind the butchers, and in it a number of boys returning from school who began to stone the strangers. It was a way they had with man or beast they did not expect to make anything by. One of the stones struck Lina; she caught it in her teeth and crunched it so that it fell in gravel from her mouth. Some of the foremost of the crowd saw this, and it terrified them. They drew back; the rest took fright from their retreat; the panic spread; and at last the crowd scattered in all directions. They ran, and cried out, and said the devil and his dam were come to Gwyntystorm. So Curdie and Lina were left standing unmolested in the market place. But the terror of them spread throughout the city, and everybody began to shut and lock his door so that by the time the setting sun shone down the street, there was not a shop left open, for fear of the devil and his horrible dam. But all the upper windows within sight of them were crowded with heads watching them where they stood lonely in the deserted market place.
By this time, a huge crowd had gathered behind the butchers, including a group of boys returning from school who started throwing stones at the strangers. It was just something they did to anyone or anything they didn't think they could gain from. One of the stones hit Lina; she caught it between her teeth and crunched it until it fell out as gravel from her mouth. Some of the people in the front of the crowd saw this, and it scared them. They stepped back; the rest of the crowd got scared by their retreat; the panic spread, and eventually, the crowd scattered in all directions. They ran, shouting that the devil and his awful dam had come to Gwyntystorm. So, Curdie and Lina were left standing alone and unbothered in the market place. But their presence filled the city with fear, and everyone began to shut and lock their doors, so by the time the setting sun shone down the street, there wasn't a single shop left open, fearing the devil and his terrible dam. However, all the upper windows in sight of them were packed with heads watching them as they stood alone in the deserted market place.
Curdie looked carefully all round, but could not see one open door. He caught sight of the sign of an inn, however, and laying down his mattock, and telling Lina to take care of it, walked up to the door of it and knocked. But the people in the house, instead of opening the door, threw things at him from the windows. They would not listen to a word he said, but sent him back to Lina with the blood running down his face. When Lina saw that she leaped up in a fury and was rushing at the house, into which she would certainly have broken; but Curdie called her, and made her lie down beside him while he bethought him what next he should do.
Curdie looked around carefully, but he couldn't find a single open door. He did notice an inn sign, so he put down his mattock and asked Lina to watch it. He walked up to the inn's door and knocked. Instead of opening up, the people inside threw things at him from the windows. They ignored everything he said and sent him back to Lina with blood streaming down his face. When Lina saw him, she jumped up in anger and started charging towards the house, ready to break in. But Curdie called out to her and had her lie down next to him while he figured out what to do next.
'Lina,' he said, 'the people keep their gates open, but their houses and their hearts shut.'
'Lina,' he said, 'the people keep their gates open, but their homes and their hearts closed.'
As if she knew it was her presence that had brought this trouble upon him, she rose and went round and round him, purring like a tigress, and rubbing herself against his legs.
As if she knew that her presence had caused this trouble for him, she got up and circled around him, purring like a tigress and rubbing against his legs.
Now there was one little thatched house that stood squeezed in between two tall gables, and the sides of the two great houses shot out projecting windows that nearly met across the roof of the little one, so that it lay in the street like a doll's house. In this house lived a poor old woman, with a grandchild. And because she never gossiped or quarrelled, or chaffered in the market, but went without what she could not afford, the people called her a witch, and would have done her many an ill turn if they had not been afraid of her.
Now there was a small thatched house squeezed between two tall gables, with the sides of the two big houses having projecting windows that almost met over the roof of the little one, making it look like a doll's house in the street. In this house lived a poor old woman and her grandchild. Because she never gossiped or argued, or haggled at the market, but instead went without what she couldn’t afford, the townspeople called her a witch and would have harmed her many times if they hadn’t been scared of her.
Now while Curdie was looking in another direction the door opened, and out came a little dark-haired, black-eyed, gypsy-looking child, and toddled across the market place toward the outcasts. The moment they saw her coming, Lina lay down flat on the road, and with her two huge forepaws covered her mouth, while Curdie went to meet her, holding out his arms. The little one came straight to him, and held up her mouth to be kissed. Then she took him by the hand, and drew him toward the house, and Curdie yielded to the silent invitation.
Now, while Curdie was looking the other way, the door opened, and out came a little dark-haired, black-eyed, gypsy-looking girl, who toddled across the marketplace toward the outcasts. The moment they saw her coming, Lina lay flat on the ground and covered her mouth with her two big front paws, while Curdie went to meet her, holding out his arms. The little girl came straight to him and lifted her face to be kissed. Then she took his hand and pulled him toward the house, and Curdie followed the silent invitation.
But when Lina rose to follow, the child shrank from her, frightened a little. Curdie took her up, and holding her on one arm, patted Lina with the other hand. Then the child wanted also to pat doggy, as she called her by a right bountiful stretch of courtesy, and having once patted her, nothing would serve but Curdie must let her have a ride on doggy. So he set her on Lina's back, holding her hand, and she rode home in merry triumph, all unconscious of the hundreds of eyes staring at her foolhardiness from the windows about the market place, or the murmur of deep disapproval that rose from as many lips.
But when Lina got up to follow, the child backed away from her, a bit scared. Curdie picked her up, holding her in one arm while he patted Lina with the other hand. Then the child wanted to pat doggy too, as she generously called her, and after she patted her once, nothing would do but that Curdie had to let her ride on doggy. So he placed her on Lina's back, holding her hand, and she rode home in joyful triumph, completely unaware of the hundreds of eyes staring at her recklessness from the windows around the market place, or the low murmur of disapproval that rose from as many lips.
At the door stood the grandmother to receive them. She caught the child to her bosom with delight at her courage, welcomed Curdie, and showed no dread of Lina. Many were the significant nods exchanged, and many a one said to another that the devil and the witch were old friends. But the woman was only a wise woman, who, having seen how Curdie and Lina behaved to each other, judged from that what sort they were, and so made them welcome to her house. She was not like her fellow townspeople, for that they were strangers recommended them to her.
At the door stood the grandmother to welcome them. She embraced the child with joy at her bravery, greeted Curdie, and showed no fear of Lina. Many meaningful nods were exchanged, and lots of people whispered to each other that the devil and the witch were old acquaintances. But the woman was just a wise woman, who, having observed how Curdie and Lina interacted, figured out what kind of people they were and welcomed them into her home. She wasn't like the other townsfolk; in fact, their being strangers made them more appealing to her.
The moment her door was shut the other doors began to open, and soon there appeared little groups here and there about a threshold, while a few of the more courageous ventured out upon the square—all ready to make for their houses again, however, upon the least sign of movement in the little thatched one.
The moment her door closed, the other doors opened, and soon small groups appeared around the threshold, while a few of the braver ones stepped out into the square—ready to rush back to their homes at the slightest hint of movement from the little thatched cottage.
The baker and the barber had joined one of these groups, and were busily wagging their tongues against Curdie and his horrible beast.
The baker and the barber had joined one of these groups and were actively gossiping about Curdie and his terrible beast.
'He can't be honest,' said the barber; 'for he paid me double the worth of the pane he broke in my window.'
'He can't be honest,' said the barber; 'because he paid me twice the value of the windowpane he broke.'
And then he told them how Curdie broke his window by breaking a stone in the street with his hammer. There the baker struck in.
And then he told them how Curdie broke his window by smashing a stone in the street with his hammer. That’s when the baker jumped in.
'Now that was the stone,' said he, 'over which I had fallen three times within the last month: could it be by fair means he broke that to pieces at the first blow? Just to make up my mind on that point I tried his own hammer against a stone in the gate; it nearly broke both my arms, and loosened half the teeth in my head!'
'That was the stone,' he said, 'that I had tripped over three times in the last month. Is it possible that he shattered it on the first hit? To settle that question for myself, I used his hammer on a stone at the gate; it nearly shattered both my arms and loosened half the teeth in my mouth!'
CHAPTER 15
Derba and Barbara
Meantime the wanderers were hospitably entertained by the old woman and her grandchild and they were all very comfortable and happy together. Little Barbara sat upon Curdie's knee, and he told her stories about the mines and his adventures in them. But he never mentioned the king or the princess, for all that story was hard to believe. And he told her about his mother and father, and how good they were. And Derba sat and listened. At last little Barbara fell asleep in Curdie's arms, and her grandmother carried her to bed.
Meanwhile, the travelers were warmly welcomed by the old woman and her granddaughter, and they all felt cozy and joyful together. Little Barbara sat on Curdie's lap as he shared stories about the mines and his experiences there. However, he never brought up the king or the princess, since that tale was hard to accept. He talked about his mom and dad and how wonderful they were. Derba listened closely. Eventually, little Barbara fell asleep in Curdie's arms, and her grandmother took her to bed.
It was a poor little house, and Derba gave up her own room to Curdie because he was honest and talked wisely. Curdie saw how it was, and begged her to allow him to lie on the floor, but she would not hear of it.
It was a small, run-down house, and Derba gave up her own room for Curdie because he was honest and spoke wisely. Curdie understood the situation and asked her to let him sleep on the floor, but she wouldn’t hear of it.
In the night he was waked by Lina pulling at him. As soon as he spoke to her she ceased, and Curdie, listening, thought he heard someone trying to get in. He rose, took his mattock, and went about the house, listening and watching; but although he heard noises now at one place now at another, he could not think what they meant for no one appeared. Certainly, considering how she had frightened them all in the day, it was not likely any one would attack Lina at night. By and by the noises ceased, and Curdie went back to his bed, and slept undisturbed.
In the night, he was awakened by Lina tugging at him. As soon as he spoke to her, she stopped, and Curdie, listening, thought he heard someone trying to get in. He got up, took his mattock, and moved around the house, listening and watching. Even though he heard noises at different spots, he couldn’t figure out what they meant since no one showed up. Considering how much she had scared them all during the day, it was unlikely anyone would attack Lina at night. Eventually, the noises stopped, and Curdie returned to his bed and slept peacefully.
In the morning, however, Derba came to him in great agitation, and said they had fastened up the door, so that she could not get out. Curdie rose immediately and went with her: they found that not only the door, but every window in the house was so secured on the outside that it was impossible to open one of them without using great force. Poor Derba looked anxiously in Curdie's face. He broke out laughing.
In the morning, though, Derba came to him really upset and said they had locked the door, so she couldn’t get out. Curdie immediately got up and went with her: they discovered that not only the door, but every window in the house was secured from the outside, making it impossible to open any of them without a lot of force. Poor Derba looked worriedly at Curdie. He burst out laughing.
'They are much mistaken,' he said, 'if they fancy they could keep Lina and a miner in any house in Gwyntystorm—even if they built up doors and windows.'
'They're seriously mistaken,' he said, 'if they think they could keep Lina and a miner in any house in Gwyntystorm—even if they boarded up the doors and windows.'
With that he shouldered his mattock. But Derba begged him not to make a hole in her house just yet. She had plenty for breakfast, she said, and before it was time for dinner they would know what the people meant by it.
With that, he picked up his mattock. But Derba asked him not to dig a hole in her house just yet. She said she had enough for breakfast, and before it was time for dinner, they would understand what the people meant by it.
And indeed they did. For within an hour appeared one of the chief magistrates of the city, accompanied by a score of soldiers with drawn swords, and followed by a great multitude of people, requiring the miner and his brute to yield themselves, the one that he might be tried for the disturbance he had occasioned and the injury he had committed, the other that she might be roasted alive for her part in killing two valuable and harmless animals belonging to worthy citizens. The summons was preceded and followed by flourish of trumpet, and was read with every formality by the city marshal himself.
And they really did. Within an hour, one of the city's top officials showed up, accompanied by a dozen soldiers with their swords drawn, and followed by a huge crowd of people. They demanded that the miner and his animal surrender—one to be put on trial for the trouble he caused and the harm he committed, and the other to be roasted alive for her role in killing two valuable and innocent animals owned by respected citizens. The summons was announced with a flourish of trumpets and was read with all the formalities by the city marshal himself.
The moment he ended, Lina ran into the little passage, and stood opposite the door.
The moment he finished, Lina dashed into the small corridor and stood in front of the door.
'I surrender,' cried Curdie.
"I give up," cried Curdie.
'Then tie up your brute, and give her here.'
'Then tie up your animal and bring her here.'
'No, no,' cried Curdie through the door. 'I surrender; but I'm not going to do your hangman's work. If you want MY dog, you must take her.'
'No, no,' shouted Curdie through the door. 'I give up; but I'm not going to do your dirty work. If you want MY dog, you have to take her.'
'Then we shall set the house on fire, and burn witch and all.'
'Then we will set the house on fire and burn the witch and everyone inside.'
'It will go hard with us but we shall kill a few dozen of you first,' cried Curdie. 'We're not the least afraid of you.' With that Curdie turned to Derba, and said:
'It'll be tough for us, but we'll take out a few dozen of you first,' cried Curdie. 'We're not scared of you at all.' With that, Curdie turned to Derba and said:
'Don't be frightened. I have a strong feeling that all will be well. Surely no trouble will come to you for being good to strangers.'
'Don’t be afraid. I really believe that everything will be okay. Surely, you won’t face any issues for being kind to strangers.'
'But the poor dog!' said Derba.
'But that poor dog!' said Derba.
Now Curdie and Lina understood each other more than a little by this time, and not only had he seen that she understood the proclamation, but when she looked up at him after it was read, it was with such a grin, and such a yellow flash, that he saw also she was determined to take care of herself.
Now Curdie and Lina understood each other quite well by this point, and not only had he noticed that she got the proclamation, but when she looked up at him after it was read, her grin and bright smile made it clear that she was committed to looking after herself.
'The dog will probably give you reason to think a little more of her ere long,' he answered. 'But now,' he went on, 'I fear I must hurt your house a little. I have great confidence, however, that I shall be able to make up to you for it one day.'
'The dog will likely give you a reason to think a bit more of her soon,' he replied. 'But for now,' he continued, 'I’m afraid I have to mess up your house a little. I’m confident, though, that I’ll be able to make it up to you someday.'
'Never mind the house, if only you can get safe off,' she answered. 'I don't think they will hurt this precious lamb,' she added, clasping little Barbara to her bosom. 'For myself, it is all one; I am ready for anything.'
'Forget about the house, just get out safe,' she replied. 'I don't think they will hurt this precious lamb,' she added, holding little Barbara close to her chest. 'As for me, it doesn't matter; I'm ready for anything.'
'It is but a little hole for Lina I want to make,' said Curdie. 'She can creep through a much smaller one than you would think.'
'It's just a small hole I want to make for Lina,' said Curdie. 'She can fit through a much smaller one than you'd expect.'
Again he took his mattock, and went to the back wall.
Again he grabbed his mattock and headed to the back wall.
'They won't burn the house,' he said to himself. 'There is too good a one on each side of it.'
'They won't burn the house,' he thought to himself. 'There are really nice ones on each side of it.'
The tumult had kept increasing every moment, and the city marshal had been shouting, but Curdie had not listened to him. When now they heard the blows of his mattock, there went up a great cry, and the people taunted the soldiers that they were afraid of a dog and his miner. The soldiers therefore made a rush at the door, and cut its fastenings.
The noise kept getting louder, and the city marshal was yelling, but Curdie didn’t pay him any attention. When they heard the sound of his pickaxe, a huge shout erupted, and the crowd mocked the soldiers for being scared of a dog and his miner. So, the soldiers charged at the door and broke its locks.
The moment they opened it, out leaped Lina, with a roar so unnaturally horrible that the sword arms of the soldiers dropped by their sides, paralysed with the terror of that cry; the crowd fled in every direction, shrieking and yelling with mortal dismay; and without even knocking down with her tail, not to say biting a man of them with her pulverizing jaws, Lina vanished—no one knew whither, for not one of the crowd had had courage to look upon her.
The moment they opened it, out jumped Lina, with a roar so horrifying that the soldiers' swords dropped to their sides, frozen in fear from that cry; the crowd scattered in every direction, screaming and yelling in panic; and without even knocking anyone down with her tail, let alone biting any of them with her crushing jaws, Lina disappeared—no one knew where, because not a single person in the crowd had the courage to look at her.
The moment she was gone, Curdie advanced and gave himself up. The soldiers were so filled with fear, shame, and chagrin, that they were ready to kill him on the spot. But he stood quietly facing them, with his mattock on his shoulder; and the magistrate wishing to examine him, and the people to see him made an example of, the soldiers had to content themselves with taking him. Partly for derision, partly to hurt him, they laid his mattock against his back, and tied his arms to it.
The moment she left, Curdie stepped forward and surrendered. The soldiers were so overwhelmed with fear, shame, and frustration that they felt like killing him right there. But he stood calmly facing them, with his mattock resting on his shoulder. The magistrate wanted to question him, and the crowd wanted to see him punished, so the soldiers had to settle for taking him. Partly out of mockery and partly to hurt him, they pressed his mattock against his back and tied his arms to it.
They led him up a very steep street, and up another still, all the crowd following. The king's palace-castle rose towering above them; but they stopped before they reached it, at a low-browed door in a great, dull, heavy-looking building.
They guided him up a very steep street, and then up another one even steeper, with the whole crowd following. The king's palace loomed above them, but they paused before reaching it, at a short door in a large, plain, imposing building.
The city marshal opened it with a key which hung at his girdle, and ordered Curdie to enter. The place within was dark as night, and while he was feeling his way with his feet, the marshal gave him a rough push. He fell, and rolled once or twice over, unable to help himself because his hands were tied behind him.
The city marshal unlocked it with a key that was attached to his belt and told Curdie to go in. The inside was pitch dark, and while he was trying to find his way with his feet, the marshal shoved him roughly. He fell and rolled over a couple of times, unable to catch himself because his hands were tied behind his back.
It was the hour of the magistrate's second and more important breakfast, and until that was over he never found himself capable of attending to a case with concentration sufficient to the distinguishing of the side upon which his own advantage lay; and hence was this respite for Curdie, with time to collect his thoughts. But indeed he had very few to collect, for all he had to do, so far as he could see, was to wait for what would come next. Neither had he much power to collect them, for he was a good deal shaken.
It was the time for the magistrate's second and more important breakfast, and until that was finished, he could never focus enough on a case to figure out where his own advantage was. This gave Curdie a break, allowing him time to gather his thoughts. But honestly, he had very few to gather, since all he could do, as far as he could tell, was wait for what would happen next. He also didn't have much ability to collect them, as he was feeling quite shaken.
In a few minutes he discovered, to his great relief, that, from the projection of the pick end of his mattock beyond his body, the fall had loosened the ropes tied round it. He got one hand disengaged, and then the other; and presently stood free, with his good mattock once more in right serviceable relation to his arms and legs.
In a few minutes, he realized with great relief that the way the pick end of his mattock was hanging beyond his body had loosened the ropes tied around it due to the fall. He managed to free one hand, then the other, and soon he was standing free, with his trusty mattock once again properly positioned for use with his arms and legs.
CHAPTER 16
The Mattock
While The magistrate reinvigorated his selfishness with a greedy breakfast, Curdie found doing nothing in the dark rather tiresome work. It was useless attempting to think what he should do next, seeing the circumstances in which he was presently to find himself were altogether unknown to him. So he began to think about his father and mother in their little cottage home, high in the clear air of the open Mountainside, and the thought, instead of making his dungeon gloomier by the contrast, made a light in his soul that destroyed the power of darkness and captivity.
While the magistrate fueled his selfishness with a greedy breakfast, Curdie found doing nothing in the dark quite exhausting. It was pointless to think about what he should do next, since he had no idea what his current circumstances would be. So, he started to think about his father and mother in their small cottage home, high in the fresh air of the open mountainside. Instead of making his dungeon feel even darker by the contrast, the thought brought a light to his soul that pushed away the darkness and captivity.
But he was at length startled from his waking dream by a swell in the noise outside. All the time there had been a few of the more idle of the inhabitants about the door, but they had been rather quiet. Now, however, the sounds of feet and voices began to grow, and grew so rapidly that it was plain a multitude was gathering. For the people of Gwyntystorm always gave themselves an hour of pleasure after their second breakfast, and what greater pleasure could they have than to see a stranger abused by the officers of justice?
But he was finally jolted out of his daydream by a surge in the noise outside. For a while, a few of the more idle locals had been hanging around the door, but they had been relatively quiet. Now, though, the sounds of footsteps and voices started to increase, quickly making it clear that a crowd was forming. The people of Gwyntystorm always took an hour of entertainment after their second breakfast, and what greater thrill could they have than watching a stranger get in trouble with the law?
The noise grew till it was like the roaring of the sea, and that roaring went on a long time, for the magistrate, being a great man, liked to know that he was waited for: it added to the enjoyment of his breakfast, and, indeed, enabled him to eat a little more after he had thought his powers exhausted.
The noise got louder until it sounded like the roar of the sea, and that roaring lasted quite a while because the magistrate, being an important person, enjoyed knowing that people were waiting for him. It made his breakfast more enjoyable and even allowed him to eat a bit more after he thought he was too full.
But at length, in the waves of the human noises rose a bigger wave, and by the running and shouting and outcry, Curdie learned that the magistrate was approaching.
But soon, among the sounds of the crowd, a louder noise emerged, and from the running, shouting, and commotion, Curdie realized that the magistrate was coming.
Presently came the sound of the great rusty key in the lock, which yielded with groaning reluctance; the door was thrown back, the light rushed in, and with it came the voice of the city marshal, calling upon Curdie, by many legal epithets opprobrious, to come forth and be tried for his life, inasmuch as he had raised a tumult in His Majesty's city of Gwyntystorm, troubled the hearts of the king's baker and barber, and slain the faithful dogs of His Majesty's well-beloved butchers.
Presently, the sound of the old rusty key in the lock could be heard, creaking as it turned; the door swung open, light flooded in, and with it came the voice of the city marshal, calling out to Curdie, using many insulting legal terms, to step forward and face trial for his life, as he had caused a riot in His Majesty's city of Gwyntystorm, disturbed the peace of the king's baker and barber, and killed the loyal dogs of His Majesty's cherished butchers.
He was still reading, and Curdie was still seated in the brown twilight of the vault, not listening, but pondering with himself how this king the city marshal talked of could be the same with the Majesty he had seen ride away on his grand white horse with the Princess Irene on a cushion before him, when a scream of agonized terror arose on the farthest skirt of the crowd, and, swifter than flood or flame, the horror spread shrieking. In a moment the air was filled with hideous howling, cries of unspeakable dismay, and the multitudinous noise of running feet. The next moment, in at the door of the vault bounded Lina, her two green eyes flaming yellow as sunflowers, and seeming to light up the dungeon. With one spring she threw herself at Curdie's feet, and laid her head upon them panting. Then came a rush of two or three soldiers darkening the doorway, but it was only to lay hold of the key, pull the door to, and lock it; so that once more Curdie and Lina were prisoners together.
He was still reading, and Curdie was still sitting in the dim twilight of the vault, not really paying attention, but thinking to himself about how the king the city marshal mentioned could possibly be the same person as the Majesty he had seen ride away on his magnificent white horse with Princess Irene sitting on a cushion in front of him, when a scream of sheer terror erupted from the edge of the crowd, and, faster than water or fire, the panic spread like wildfire. In an instant, the air was filled with terrible howls, cries of utter despair, and the chaotic sound of running feet. The next moment, Lina burst through the door of the vault, her two green eyes glowing yellow like sunflowers, seemingly lighting up the dungeon. With one leap, she threw herself at Curdie's feet and rested her head on them, panting. Then, a couple of soldiers rushed in, darkening the doorway, but they only came to grab the key, pull the door shut, and lock it; so once again, Curdie and Lina were prisoners together.
For a few moments Lina lay panting hard: it is breathless work leaping and roaring both at once, and that in a way to scatter thousands of people. Then she jumped up, and began snuffing about all over the place; and Curdie saw what he had never seen before—two faint spots of light cast from her eyes upon the ground, one on each side of her snuffing nose. He got out his tinder box—a miner is never without one—and lighted a precious bit of candle he carried in a division of it just for a moment, for he must not waste it.
For a few moments, Lina lay there, breathing heavily; it’s exhausting to jump and roar at the same time, especially in a way that can stir up thousands of people. Then she got up and started sniffing around everywhere, and Curdie saw something he had never seen before—two faint spots of light shining from her eyes onto the ground, one on each side of her sniffing nose. He pulled out his tinderbox—miners always have one—and lit a precious little piece of candle he kept in a compartment just for a moment, because he couldn’t afford to waste it.
The light revealed a vault without any window or other opening than the door. It was very old and much neglected. The mortar had vanished from between the stones, and it was half filled with a heap of all sorts of rubbish, beaten down in the middle, but looser at the sides; it sloped from the door to the foot of the opposite wall: evidently for a long time the vault had been left open, and every sort of refuse thrown into it. A single minute served for the survey, so little was there to note.
The light showed a vault with no windows or openings except for the door. It was very old and poorly maintained. The mortar had crumbled away between the stones, and it was half filled with a pile of various kinds of trash, compressed in the center but looser towards the edges; it sloped from the door to the opposite wall. Clearly, the vault had been left open for a long time, allowing all sorts of waste to be tossed in. It took only a minute to inspect, as there was so little to see.
Meantime, down in the angle between the back wall and the base of the heap Lina was scratching furiously with all the eighteen great strong claws of her mighty feet.
Meantime, down in the corner between the back wall and the base of the pile, Lina was scratching fiercely with all eighteen of her powerful claws.
'Ah, ha!' said Curdie to himself, catching sight of her, 'if only they will leave us long enough to ourselves!'
'Ah, ha!' Curdie said to himself, spotting her, 'if only they would leave us alone for a while!'
With that he ran to the door, to see if there was any fastening on the inside. There was none: in all its long history it never had had one. But a few blows of the right sort, now from the one, now from the other end of his mattock, were as good as any bolt, for they so ruined the lock that no key could ever turn in it again. Those who heard them fancied he was trying to get out, and laughed spitefully. As soon as he had done, he extinguished his candle, and went down to Lina.
With that, he ran to the door to check if there was any lock on the inside. There wasn’t: throughout its long history, it had never had one. But a few well-placed hits from his mattock, now from one end and now from the other, were just as good as any lock, as they completely wrecked the mechanism so that no key could ever turn in it again. Those who heard the noise thought he was trying to escape and laughed cruelly. Once he was done, he blew out his candle and went down to Lina.
She had reached the hard rock which formed the floor of the dungeon, and was now clearing away the earth a little wider. Presently she looked up in his face and whined, as much as to say, 'My paws are not hard enough to get any farther.'
She had reached the hard rock that made up the dungeon floor and was now digging away the dirt a bit wider. After a moment, she looked up at his face and whined, as if to say, 'My paws aren't tough enough to go any further.'
'Then get out of my way, Lina,' said Curdie, and mind you keep your eyes shining, for fear I should hit you.'
'Then get out of my way, Lina,' said Curdie, 'and make sure your eyes are shining, so I don't accidentally hit you.'
So saying, he heaved his mattock, and assailed with the hammer end of it the spot she had cleared.
So saying, he lifted his mattock and struck the cleared spot with the hammer end of it.
The rock was very hard, but when it did break it broke in good-sized pieces. Now with hammer, now with pick, he worked till he was weary, then rested, and then set to again. He could not tell how the day went, as he had no light but the lamping of Lina's eyes. The darkness hampered him greatly, for he would not let Lina come close enough to give him all the light she could, lest he should strike her. So he had, every now and then, to feel with his hands to know how he was getting on, and to discover in what direction to strike: the exact spot was a mere imagination.
The rock was really hard, but when it finally broke, it shattered into decent-sized chunks. He used a hammer and a pick, working until he was exhausted, then took a break, and got back to it. He couldn’t keep track of time because the only light he had was from Lina's eyes. The darkness made things difficult, since he wouldn’t let Lina come close enough to give him more light for fear of hitting her. So, he had to feel around with his hands now and then to figure out how he was doing and where to strike; pinpointing the exact spot was just a guess.
He was getting very tired and hungry, and beginning to lose heart a little, when out of the ground, as if he had struck a spring of it, burst a dull, gleamy, lead-coloured light, and the next moment he heard a hollow splash and echo. A piece of rock had fallen out of the floor, and dropped into water beneath. Already Lina, who had been lying a few yards off all the time he worked, was on her feet and peering through the hole. Curdie got down on his hands and knees, and looked. They were over what seemed a natural cave in the rock, to which apparently the river had access, for, at a great distance below, a faint light was gleaming upon water. If they could but reach it, they might get out; but even if it was deep enough, the height was very dangerous. The first thing, whatever might follow, was to make the hole larger. It was comparatively easy to break away the sides of it, and in the course of another hour he had it large enough to get through.
He was getting really tired and hungry, starting to lose hope a bit, when suddenly a dull, shiny, lead-colored light burst up from the ground, as if he had hit a spring. In the next moment, he heard a hollow splash and echo. A piece of rock had fallen from the floor and dropped into the water below. Lina, who had been lying a few yards away the whole time he worked, was already on her feet, peering through the hole. Curdie got down on his hands and knees to look. They were above what seemed like a natural cave in the rock, which appeared to be connected to the river, since a faint light was shimmering on the water far below. If they could just reach it, they might escape; but even if it was deep enough, the height was very risky. The first step, whatever came next, was to make the hole bigger. It was relatively easy to break away the sides, and after another hour, he had it large enough to crawl through.
And now he must reconnoitre. He took the rope they had tied him with—for Curdie's hindrances were always his furtherance—and fastened one end of it by a slipknot round the handle of his pickaxes then dropped the other end through, and laid the pickaxe so that, when he was through himself, and hanging on the edge, he could place it across the hole to support him on the rope. This done, he took the rope in his hands, and, beginning to descend, found himself in a narrow cleft widening into a cave. His rope was not very long, and would not do much to lessen the force of his fall—he thought to himself—if he should have to drop into the water; but he was not more than a couple of yards below the dungeon when he spied an opening on the opposite side of the cleft: it might be but a shadow hole, or it might lead them out. He dropped himself a little below its level, gave the rope a swing by pushing his feet against the side of the cleft, and so penduled himself into it. Then he laid a stone on the end of the rope that it should not forsake him, called to Lina, whose yellow eyes were gleaming over the mattock grating above, to watch there till he returned, and went cautiously in. It proved a passage, level for some distance, then sloping gently up. He advanced carefully, feeling his way as he went. At length he was stopped by a door—a small door, studded with iron. But the wood was in places so much decayed that some of the bolts had dropped out, and he felt sure of being able to open it. He returned, therefore, to fetch Lina and his mattock. Arrived at the cleft, his strong miner arms bore him swiftly up along the rope and through the hole into the dungeon. There he undid the rope from his mattock, and making Lina take the end of it in her teeth, and get through the hole, he lowered her—it was all he could do, she was so heavy. When she came opposite the passage, with a slight push of her tail she shot herself into it, and let go the rope, which Curdie drew up.
And now he had to scout ahead. He took the rope they had tied him with—because Curdie's obstacles always helped him—and fastened one end of it with a slipknot around the handle of his pickaxe. Then he dropped the other end through and positioned the pickaxe so that when he got through and was hanging at the edge, he could place it across the hole to support himself on the rope. Once that was done, he held the rope and began to climb down, finding himself in a narrow crack that widened into a cave. His rope wasn’t very long and wouldn’t do much to soften a fall—he thought to himself—if he had to drop into the water. But he was only a couple of yards below the dungeon when he saw an opening on the opposite side of the crack: it could just be a shadow hole or it might lead them out. He lowered himself slightly below its level, swung the rope by pushing his feet against the side of the crack, and pendulum-ed himself into it. Then he placed a stone on the end of the rope so it wouldn’t abandon him, called to Lina, whose yellow eyes were shining over the matting above, to keep watch until he came back, and entered cautiously. The passage turned out to be level for some distance before gently sloping upward. He moved carefully, feeling his way. Eventually, he came to a door—a small one, reinforced with iron. However, the wood was so decayed in some places that a few bolts had fallen out, and he was confident he could open it. So he returned to get Lina and his mattock. When he got back to the crack, his strong miner's arms quickly pulled him up the rope and through the hole into the dungeon. There, he untied the rope from his mattock and had Lina take hold of the end with her teeth to get through the hole. He lowered her—it was all he could manage, she was so heavy. When she reached the passage, with a small push of her tail, she propelled herself into it and let go of the rope, which Curdie pulled back up.
Then he lighted his candle and searching in the rubbish found a bit of iron to take the place of his pickaxe across the hole. Then he searched again in the rubbish, and found half an old shutter. This he propped up leaning a little over the hole, with a bit of stick, and heaped against the back of it a quantity of the loosened earth. Next he tied his mattock to the end of the rope, dropped it, and let it hang. Last, he got through the hole himself, and pulled away the propping stick, so that the shutter fell over the hole with a quantity of earth on the top of it. A few motions of hand over hand, and he swung himself and his mattock into the passage beside Lina.
Then he lit his candle and, searching through the debris, found a piece of iron to use as a replacement for his pickaxe over the hole. He searched again in the rubble and discovered half of an old shutter. He leaned it slightly over the hole with a stick and piled a bunch of loosened dirt against the back of it. Next, he tied his mattock to the end of the rope, dropped it, and let it hang. Finally, he climbed through the hole himself and removed the supporting stick, causing the shutter to fall over the hole with a pile of dirt on top of it. A few hand-over-hand motions later, he swung himself and his mattock into the passage next to Lina.
There he secured the end of the rope, and they went on together to the door.
There he tied off the end of the rope, and they walked together to the door.
CHAPTER 17
The Wine Cellar
He lighted his candle and examined it. Decayed and broken as it was, it was strongly secured in its place by hinges on the one side, and either lock or bolt, he could not tell which, on the other. A brief use of his pocket-knife was enough to make room for his hand and arm to get through, and then he found a great iron bolt—but so rusty that he could not move it.
He lit his candle and looked at it. Even though it was decayed and broken, it was securely attached on one side by hinges and had either a lock or a bolt on the other side, though he couldn't tell which. A quick use of his pocket knife made enough space for his hand and arm to get through, and then he found a heavy iron bolt—but it was so rusty that he couldn't budge it.
Lina whimpered. He took his knife again, made the hole bigger, and stood back. In she shot her small head and long neck, seized the bolt with her teeth, and dragged it, grating and complaining, back. A push then opened the door. It was at the foot of a short flight of steps. They ascended, and at the top Curdie found himself in a space which, from the echo to his stamp, appeared of some size, though of what sort he could not at first tell, for his hands, feeling about, came upon nothing. Presently, however, they fell on a great thing: it was a wine cask.
Lina whimpered. He took his knife again, made the hole larger, and stepped back. In she shot her small head and long neck, grabbed the bolt with her teeth, and dragged it back, grating and complaining. A push then opened the door. It was at the bottom of a short flight of steps. They climbed up, and at the top, Curdie found himself in a space that, from the echo of his footsteps, seemed to be quite large, though he couldn’t tell what kind it was at first, because his hands, as they explored, found nothing. Eventually, though, they came across something big: it was a wine cask.
He was just setting out to explore the place thoroughly, when he heard steps coming down a stair. He stood still, not knowing whether the door would open an inch from his nose or twenty yards behind his back. It did neither. He heard the key turn in the lock, and a stream of light shot in, ruining the darkness, about fifteen yards away on his right.
He was just about to explore the place thoroughly when he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. He froze, unsure if the door would open right in front of him or far behind him. It did neither. He heard the key turn in the lock, and a beam of light burst in, breaking the darkness about fifteen yards to his right.
A man carrying a candle in one hand and a large silver flagon in the other, entered, and came toward him. The light revealed a row of huge wine casks, that stretched away into the darkness of the other end of the long vault. Curdie retreated into the recess of the stair, and peeping round the corner of it, watched him, thinking what he could do to prevent him from locking them in. He came on and on, until curdie feared he would pass the recess and see them. He was just preparing to rush out, and master him before he should give alarm, not in the least knowing what he should do next, when, to his relief, the man stopped at the third cask from where he stood. He set down his light on the top of it, removed what seemed a large vent-peg, and poured into the cask a quantity of something from the flagon. Then he turned to the next cask, drew some wine, rinsed the flagon, threw the wine away, drew and rinsed and threw away again, then drew and drank, draining to the bottom. Last of all, he filled the flagon from the cask he had first visited, replaced then the vent-peg, took up his candle, and turned toward the door.
A man holding a candle in one hand and a big silver jug in the other walked in and approached him. The light showed a line of huge wine barrels that stretched into the darkness at the far end of the long vault. Curdie stepped back into the stair recess and peeked around the corner, watching him and thinking about how he could stop him from locking them in. He kept coming closer, and Curdie worried he would pass the recess and spot them. He was just getting ready to rush out and subdue him before he could raise the alarm, completely unsure of what to do next, when, to his relief, the man stopped at the third barrel from where he was standing. He placed his light on top of it, took out what looked like a big vent-peg, and poured something from the jug into the barrel. Then he moved to the next barrel, drew some wine, rinsed the jug, discarded the wine, drew and rinsed and discarded again, then drew and drank, finishing it off. Finally, he filled the jug from the barrel he first visited, replaced the vent-peg, picked up his candle, and headed toward the door.
'There is something wrong here!' thought Curdie.
'Something's not right here!' thought Curdie.
'Speak to him, Lina,' he whispered.
"Talk to him, Lina," he whispered.
The sudden howl she gave made Curdie himself start and tremble for a moment. As to the man, he answered Lina's with another horrible howl, forced from him by the convulsive shudder of every muscle of his body, then reeled gasping to and fro, and dropped his candle. But just as Curdie expected to see him fall dead he recovered himself, and flew to the door, through which he darted, leaving it open behind him. The moment he ran, Curdie stepped out, picked up the candle still alight, sped after him to the door, drew out the key, and then returned to the stair and waited. In a few minutes he heard the sound of many feet and voices. Instantly he turned the tap of the cask from which the man had been drinking, set the candle beside it on the floor, went down the steps and out of the little door, followed by Lina, and closed it behind them.
The sudden scream she let out made Curdie jump and tremble for a moment. As for the man, he responded to Lina's scream with another horrifying howl, forced from him by the intense shudder of every muscle in his body. Then he swayed back and forth, gasping, and dropped his candle. But just when Curdie thought he would collapse dead, he regained his composure and dashed for the door, bursting through it and leaving it open. The moment he ran, Curdie stepped out, picked up the still-lit candle, hurried after him to the door, took out the key, and then went back to the stairs to wait. After a few minutes, he heard the sound of many footsteps and voices. He quickly turned the tap on the cask the man had been drinking from, set the candle beside it on the floor, went down the steps, and out of the small door, followed by Lina, and closed it behind them.
Through the hole in it he could see a little, and hear all. He could see how the light of many candles filled the place, and could hear how some two dozen feet ran hither and thither through the echoing cellar; he could hear the clash of iron, probably spits and pokers, now and then; and at last heard how, finding nothing remarkable except the best wine running to waste, they all turned on the butler and accused him of having fooled them with a drunken dream. He did his best to defend himself, appealing to the evidence of their own senses that he was as sober as they were. They replied that a fright was no less a fright that the cause was imaginary, and a dream no less a dream that the fright had waked him from it.
Through the hole in it, he could see a little and hear everything. He saw how the light from many candles filled the room and heard about two dozen feet scurrying around the echoing cellar; he could hear the clanking of iron, probably spits and pokers, now and then; and finally he heard how, finding nothing unusual except for the best wine going to waste, they all turned on the butler and accused him of tricking them with a drunken fantasy. He tried his best to defend himself, appealing to their own senses to prove he was as sober as they were. They replied that a fright is still a fright even if the cause is imaginary, and a dream is still a dream even if the fright woke him from it.
When he discovered, and triumphantly adduced as corroboration, that the key was gone from the door, they said it merely showed how drunk he had been—either that or how frightened, for he had certainly dropped it. In vain he protested that he had never taken it out of the lock—that he never did when he went in, and certainly had not this time stopped to do so when he came out; they asked him why he had to go to the cellar at such a time of the day, and said it was because he had already drunk all the wine that was left from dinner. He said if he had dropped the key, the key was to be found, and they must help him to find it. They told him they wouldn't move a peg for him. He declared, with much language, he would have them all turned out of the king's service. They said they would swear he was drunk.
When he found out and proudly pointed out that the key was missing from the door, they said it just showed how drunk he had been—either that or how scared, because he definitely lost it. He insisted that he had never taken it out of the lock—that he never did when he went in, and he surely hadn’t paused to do that when he came out this time; they asked him why he needed to go to the cellar at that time of day and claimed it was because he had already drunk all the leftover wine from dinner. He said if he had dropped the key, it had to be there and they needed to help him find it. They told him they wouldn't lift a finger for him. He proclaimed, using strong language, that he would get them all kicked out of the king's service. They said they would swear he was drunk.
And so positive were they about it, that at last the butler himself began to think whether it was possible they could be in the right. For he knew that sometimes when he had been drunk he fancied things had taken place which he found afterward could not have happened. Certain of his fellow servants, however, had all the time a doubt whether the cellar goblin had not appeared to him, or at least roared at him, to protect the wine. In any case nobody wanted to find the key for him; nothing could please them better than that the door of the wine cellar should never more be locked. By degrees the hubbub died away, and they departed, not even pulling to the door, for there was neither handle nor latch to it.
And they were so sure about it that eventually the butler started to wonder if maybe they were right. He knew that sometimes when he had been drunk, he imagined things happening that later turned out not to be true. However, some of his fellow servants still doubted whether the cellar goblin hadn’t shown up to him, or at least yelled at him, to guard the wine. In any case, nobody wanted to find the key for him; nothing would please them more than if the wine cellar door were never locked again. Gradually, the noise quieted down, and they left, not even bothering to close the door behind them since it had no handle or latch.
As soon as they were gone, Curdie returned, knowing now that they were in the wine cellar of the palace, as indeed, he had suspected. Finding a pool of wine in a hollow of the floor, Lina lapped it up eagerly: she had had no breakfast, and was now very thirsty as well as hungry. Her master was in a similar plight, for he had but just begun to eat when the magistrate arrived with the soldiers. If only they were all in bed, he thought, that he might find his way to the larder! For he said to himself that, as he was sent there by the young princess's great-great-grandmother to serve her or her father in some way, surely he must have a right to his food in the Palace, without which he could do nothing. He would go at once and reconnoitre.
As soon as they left, Curdie came back, now knowing they were in the palace wine cellar, just as he had suspected. He found a puddle of wine on the floor, and Lina eagerly lapped it up; she hadn’t had breakfast and was both thirsty and hungry. Her master was in a similar situation, having just started to eat when the magistrate showed up with the soldiers. If only everyone was in bed, he thought, then he could sneak to the pantry! He told himself that since he was sent there by the young princess’s great-great-grandmother to serve her or her father in some way, he definitely had a right to food in the palace, without which he couldn't do anything. He decided to go and scout the area right away.
So he crept up the stair that led from the cellar. At the top was a door, opening on a long passage dimly lighted by a lamp. He told Lina to lie down upon the stair while he went on. At the end of the passage he found a door ajar, and, peering through, saw right into a great stone hall, where a huge fire was blazing, and through which men in the king's livery were constantly coming and going. Some also in the same livery were lounging about the fire. He noted that their colours were the same as those he himself, as king's miner, wore; but from what he had seen and heard of the habits of the place, he could not hope they would treat him the better for that.
So he quietly climbed up the stairs from the cellar. At the top was a door that opened into a long hallway dimly lit by a lamp. He told Lina to lie down on the stairs while he continued on. At the end of the hallway, he found a door slightly open, and peering through, he saw right into a large stone hall, where a big fire was blazing, and men in the king's uniform were constantly coming and going. Some others in the same uniform were hanging out by the fire. He noticed that their colors were the same as the ones he wore as the king's miner, but based on what he had seen and heard about the place, he knew he couldn't expect them to treat him any better for that.
The one interesting thing at the moment, however, was the plentiful supper with which the table was spread. It was something at least to stand in sight of food, and he was unwilling to turn his back on the prospect so long as a share in it was not absolutely hopeless. Peeping thus, he soon made UP his mind that if at any moment the hall should be empty, he would at that moment rush in and attempt to carry off a dish. That he might lose no time by indecision, he selected a large pie upon which to pounce instantaneously. But after he had watched for some minutes, it did not seem at all likely the chance would arrive before suppertime, and he was just about to turn away and rejoin Lina, when he saw that there was not a person in the place. Curdie never made up his mind and then hesitated. He darted in, seized the pie, and bore it swiftly and noiselessly to the cellar stair.
The one interesting thing at the moment, however, was the large spread of food on the table. It was at least something to see the food, and he was reluctant to turn away from the possibility as long as there was still a chance to get some. As he peered in, he quickly decided that if the hall ever became empty, he would rush in and try to grab a dish. To make sure he didn’t waste any time thinking about it, he picked a large pie to go after. But after watching for a few minutes, it didn’t seem likely that he would get his chance before supper started, and he was just about to leave and join Lina when he noticed that no one was around. Curdie never hesitated once he made up his mind. He rushed in, grabbed the pie, and quietly and quickly made his way to the cellar stairs.
CHAPTER 18
The King's Kitchen
Back to the cellar Curdie and Lina sped with their booty, where, seated on the steps, Curdie lighted his bit of candle for a moment. A very little bit it was now, but they did not waste much of it in examination of the pie; that they effected by a more summary process. Curdie thought it the nicest food he had ever tasted, and between them they soon ate it up. Then Curdie would have thrown the dish along with the bones into the water, that there might be no traces of them; but he thought of his mother, and hid it instead; and the very next minute they wanted it to draw some wine into. He was careful it should be from the cask of which he had seen the butler drink.
Back in the cellar, Curdie and Lina rushed with their treasure, where Curdie sat on the steps and lit his tiny candle for a moment. It was very small now, but they didn’t waste much of it checking out the pie; they took a more straightforward approach. Curdie thought it was the best food he had ever tasted, and they quickly finished it together. Then Curdie wanted to throw the dish and bones into the water to leave no traces, but he thought of his mother and hid it instead. Just a moment later, they needed it to pour some wine into. He made sure to get it from the cask that he had seen the butler drink from.
Then they sat down again upon the steps, and waited until the house should be quiet. For he was there to do something, and if it did not come to him in the cellar, he must go to meet it in other places. Therefore, lest he should fall asleep, he set the end of the helve of his mattock on the ground, and seated himself on the cross part, leaning against the wall, so that as long as he kept awake he should rest, but the moment he began to fall asleep he must fall awake instead. He quite expected some of the servants would visit the cellar again that night, but whether it was that they were afraid of each other, or believed more of the butler's story than they had chosen to allow, not one of them appeared.
Then they sat back down on the steps and waited for the house to quiet down. He was there to do something, and if it didn’t happen in the cellar, he would need to look for it elsewhere. To avoid falling asleep, he put the end of the handle of his mattock on the ground and sat on the cross part, leaning against the wall, so that as long as he stayed awake, he could rest, but the moment he started to doze off, he would have to wake himself up instead. He expected that some of the servants would come down to the cellar again that night, but whether it was because they were afraid of each other or believed the butler's story more than they let on, none of them showed up.
When at length he thought he might venture, he shouldered his mattock and crept up the stair. The lamp was out in the passage, but he could not miss his way to the servants' hall. Trusting to Lina's quickness in concealing herself, he took her with him.
When he finally felt ready to take the risk, he grabbed his mattock and quietly climbed the stairs. The lamp was out in the hallway, but he knew the way to the servants' hall. Relying on Lina's ability to hide quickly, he brought her along with him.
When they reached the hall they found it quiet and nearly dark. The last of the great fire was glowing red, but giving little light. Curdie stood and warmed himself for a few moments: miner as he was, he had found the cellar cold to sit in doing nothing; and standing thus he thought of looking if there were any bits of candle about. There were many candlesticks on the supper table, but to his disappointment and indignation their candles seemed to have been all left to burn out, and some of them, indeed, he found still hot in the neck.
When they got to the hall, it was quiet and almost dark. The last of the big fire was glowing red but providing very little light. Curdie stood there for a few moments to warm himself; being a miner, he found the cellar too cold to sit in doing nothing. While standing there, he thought about looking for any leftover candles. There were plenty of candlesticks on the dining table, but to his disappointment and frustration, it seemed all the candles had been left to burn out, and some of them were still warm at the top.
Presently, one after another, he came upon seven men fast asleep, most of them upon tables, one in a chair, and one on the floor. They seemed, from their shape and colour, to have eaten and drunk so much that they might be burned alive without wakening. He grasped the hand of each in succession, and found two ox hoofs, three pig hoofs, one concerning which he could not be sure whether it was the hoof of a donkey or a pony, and one dog's paw. 'A nice set of people to be about a king!' thought Curdie to himself, and turned again to his candle hunt. He did at last find two or three little pieces, and stowed them away in his pockets. They now left the hall by another door, and entered a short passage, which led them to the huge kitchen, vaulted and black with smoke. There, too, the fire was still burning, so that he was able to see a little of the state of things in this quarter also.
Right now, one by one, he came across seven men sound asleep, most of them on tables, one in a chair, and one on the floor. They looked, based on their shape and color, like they had eaten and drunk so much that they could be set on fire without waking up. He grabbed the hand of each one in turn and discovered two ox hooves, three pig hooves, one that he couldn’t tell if it was the hoof of a donkey or a pony, and one dog's paw. 'What a lovely group to be around a king!' Curdie thought to himself, and went back to searching for his candle. Eventually, he found a couple of small pieces and tucked them into his pockets. They then left the hall through another door and entered a short hallway that led them to the enormous kitchen, dark and filled with smoke. There, too, the fire was still burning, allowing him to see a bit of the situation in this area as well.
The place was dirty and disorderly. In a recess, on a heap of brushwood, lay a kitchen-maid, with a table cover around her, and a skillet in her hand: evidently she too had been drinking. In another corner lay a page, and Curdie noted how like his dress was to his own. In the cinders before the hearth were huddled three dogs and five cats, all fast asleep, while the rats were running about the floor. Curdie's heart ached to think of the lovely child-princess living over such a sty. The mine was a paradise to a palace with such servants in it.
The place was filthy and chaotic. In a corner, on a pile of brush, a kitchen maid lay wrapped in a tablecloth, holding a skillet: clearly, she had also been drinking. In another corner, a page was sprawled out, and Curdie noticed how similar his outfit was to his own. In the ashes by the hearth, three dogs and five cats were all curled up asleep, while rats scurried across the floor. Curdie's heart ached at the thought of the beautiful child-princess living in such a mess. The mine felt like a paradise compared to a palace with such servants.
Leaving the kitchen, he got into the region of the sculleries. There horrible smells were wandering about, like evil spirits that come forth with the darkness. He lighted a candle—but only to see ugly sights. Everywhere was filth and disorder. Mangy turnspit dogs were lying about, and grey rats were gnawing at refuse in the sinks. It was like a hideous dream. He felt as if he should never get out of it, and longed for one glimpse of his mother's poor little kitchen, so clean and bright and airy. Turning from it at last in miserable disgust, he almost ran back through the kitchen, re-entered the hall, and crossed it to another door.
Leaving the kitchen, he stepped into the area of the sculleries. There, awful smells hovered around, like dark spirits emerging with the night. He lit a candle—but it only revealed disturbing sights. Everywhere was dirt and chaos. Mangy turnspit dogs sprawled around, and gray rats gnawed at the garbage in the sinks. It felt like a nightmare. He thought he might never escape it and yearned for just a glimpse of his mother's small, clean, bright, and airy kitchen. Finally turning away in disgust, he nearly ran back through the kitchen, re-entered the hall, and crossed to another door.
It opened upon a wider passage leading to an arch in a stately corridor, all its length lighted by lamps in niches. At the end of it was a large and beautiful hall, with great pillars. There sat three men in the royal livery, fast asleep, each in a great armchair, with his feet on a huge footstool. They looked like fools dreaming themselves kings; and Lina looked as if she longed to throttle them. At one side of the hall was the grand staircase, and they went up.
It opened into a broader hallway leading to an arch in a grand corridor, lit along its entire length by lamps in alcoves. At the end, there was a large and beautiful hall with massive pillars. Three men in royal uniforms were sitting fast asleep in big armchairs, their feet resting on a huge footstool. They looked like fools imagining themselves as kings, and Lina seemed like she wanted to strangle them. On one side of the hall was the grand staircase, and they headed up.
Everything that now met Curdie's eyes was rich—not glorious like the splendours of the mountain cavern, but rich and soft—except where, now and then, some rough old rib of the ancient fortress came through, hard and discoloured. Now some dark bare arch of stone, now some rugged and blackened pillar, now some huge beam, brown with the smoke and dust of centuries, looked like a thistle in the midst of daisies, or a rock in a smooth lawn.
Everything that Curdie saw now was rich—not dazzling like the glories of the mountain cave, but rich and soft—except where, every now and then, a rough old rib of the ancient fortress peeked through, hard and discolored. Now a dark bare stone arch, now a rugged blackened pillar, now a huge beam, brown with the smoke and dust of centuries, looked like a thistle among daisies, or a rock on a smooth lawn.
They wandered about a good while, again and again finding themselves where they had been before. Gradually, however, Curdie was gaining some idea of the place. By and by Lina began to look frightened, and as they went on Curdie saw that she looked more and more frightened. Now, by this time he had come to understand that what made her look frightened was always the fear of frightening, and he therefore concluded they must be drawing nigh to somebody.
They wandered around for quite a while, repeatedly ending up where they had already been. Gradually, though, Curdie started to understand the layout of the place. Soon, Lina began to look scared, and as they continued, Curdie noticed that her fear kept growing. By this time, he had come to realize that her fright was always due to the fear of frightening others, so he concluded they must be getting close to someone.
At last, in a gorgeously painted gallery, he saw a curtain of crimson, and on the curtain a royal crown wrought in silks and stones. He felt sure this must be the king's chamber, and it was here he was wanted; or, if it was not the place he was bound for, something would meet him and turn him aside; for he had come to think that so long as a man wants to do right he may go where he can: when he can go no farther, then it is not the way. 'Only,' said his father, in assenting to the theory, 'he must really want to do right, and not merely fancy he does. He must want it with his heart and will, and not with his rag of a tongue.'
At last, in a beautifully painted gallery, he saw a red curtain, and on the curtain was a royal crown made of silk and stones. He was sure this must be the king's chamber, and this was where he was meant to be; or, if it wasn't the place he was destined for, something would happen to redirect him; for he had come to believe that as long as a person truly wants to do the right thing, they can go wherever they can: when they can go no further, then that’s not the right path. 'Only,' his father said, agreeing with the idea, 'he must genuinely want to do the right thing, and not just think he does. He must want it with his heart and will, and not just with empty words.'
So he gently lifted the corner of the curtain, and there behind it was a half-open door. He entered, and the moment he was in, Lina stretched herself along the threshold between the curtain and the door.
So he carefully lifted the corner of the curtain, and there behind it was a half-open door. He stepped inside, and the moment he did, Lina stretched out along the threshold between the curtain and the door.
CHAPTER 19
The King's Chamber
He found himself in a large room, dimly lighted by a silver lamp that hung from the ceiling. Far at the other end was a great bed, surrounded with dark heavy curtains. He went softly toward it, his heart beating fast. It was a dreadful thing to be alone in the king's chamber at the dead of night. To gain courage he had to remind himself of the beautiful princess who had sent him.
He found himself in a large room, dimly lit by a silver lamp hanging from the ceiling. At the far end was a big bed, surrounded by dark, heavy curtains. He quietly walked toward it, his heart racing. It was a terrifying thing to be alone in the king's chamber in the dead of night. To gather his courage, he had to remind himself of the beautiful princess who had sent him.
But when he was about halfway to the bed, a figure appeared from the farther side of it, and came towards him, with a hand raised warningly. He stood still. The light was dim, and he could distinguish little more than the outline of a young girl. But though the form he saw was much taller than the princess he remembered, he never doubted it was she. For one thing, he knew that most girls would have been frightened to see him there in the dead of the night, but like a true princess, and the princess he used to know, she walked straight on to meet him. As she came she lowered the hand she had lifted, and laid the forefinger of it upon her lips. Nearer and nearer, quite near, close up to him she came, then stopped, and stood a moment looking at him.
But when he was about halfway to the bed, a figure appeared from the other side and walked toward him, holding up a hand in a warning gesture. He froze in place. The light was dim, and he could barely make out the outline of a young girl. But even though she seemed much taller than the princess he remembered, he never questioned that it was her. For one thing, he knew that most girls would have been scared to see him there in the middle of the night, but like a true princess—and the princess he had known—she walked right up to him. As she approached, she lowered the hand she had raised and placed her fingertip against her lips. She got closer and closer until she stood right in front of him, paused, and looked at him for a moment.
'You are Curdie,' she said.
'You’re Curdie,' she said.
'And you are the Princess Irene,' he returned.
'And you are Princess Irene,' he replied.
'Then we know each other still,' she said, with a sad smile of pleasure. 'You will help me.'
'Then we still know each other,' she said, with a bittersweet smile of happiness. 'You will help me.'
'That I will,' answered Curdie. He did not say, 'If I can'; for he knew that what he was sent to do, that he could do. 'May I kiss your hand, little Princess?'
'That I will,' answered Curdie. He didn't say, 'If I can,' because he knew that what he was sent to do, he could do. 'May I kiss your hand, little Princess?'
She was only between nine and ten, though indeed she looked several years older, and her eyes almost those of a grown woman, for she had had terrible trouble of late.
She was only around nine or ten, but she really looked several years older, and her eyes were almost like those of an adult woman, because she had been through some serious struggles lately.
She held out her hand.
She reached out her hand.
'I am not the little princess any more. I have grown up since I saw you last, Mr Miner.'
'I’m not the little princess anymore. I’ve grown up since the last time I saw you, Mr. Miner.'
The smile which accompanied the words had in it a strange mixture of playfulness and sadness.
The smile that came with the words had a strange mix of playfulness and sadness.
'So I see, Miss Princess,' returned Curdie; 'and therefore, being more of a princess, you are the more my princess. Here I am, sent by your great-great-grandmother, to be your servant. May I ask why you are up so late, Princess?'
'So I get it, Miss Princess,' Curdie replied; 'and that means, since you're more of a princess, you're even more my princess. I'm here, sent by your great-great-grandmother, to be your servant. Can I ask why you're up so late, Princess?'
'Because my father wakes so frightened, and I don't know what he would do if he didn't find me by his bedside. There! he's waking now.'
'Because my dad wakes up so scared, and I don't know what he would do if he didn't find me by his bedside. There! He's waking up now.'
She darted off to the side of the bed she had come from.
She quickly moved to the side of the bed she had just come from.
Curdie stood where he was.
Curdie stayed put.
A voice altogether unlike what he remembered of the mighty, noble king on his white horse came from the bed, thin, feeble, hollow, and husky, and in tone like that of a petulant child:
A voice completely different from what he remembered of the powerful, noble king on his white horse came from the bed, thin, weak, hollow, and raspy, and sounding like that of a whiny child:
'I will not, I will not. I am a king, and I will be a king. I hate you and despise you, and you shall not torture me!'
'I won't, I won't. I'm a king, and I will be a king. I hate you and look down on you, and you will not torture me!'
'Never mind them, Father dear,' said the princess. 'I am here, and they shan't touch you. They dare not, you know, so long as you defy them.'
'Don't worry about them, Dad,' said the princess. 'I'm here, and they won't lay a finger on you. They can't, you know, as long as you stand up to them.'
'They want my crown, darling; and I can't give them my crown, can I? For what is a king without his crown?'
'They want my crown, darling; and I can't give them my crown, can I? For what is a king without his crown?'
'They shall never have your crown, my king,' said Irene. 'Here it is—all safe. I am watching it for you.'
'They will never get your crown, my king,' said Irene. 'Here it is—all safe. I’m keeping an eye on it for you.'
Curdie drew near the bed on the other side. There lay the grand old king—he looked grand still, and twenty years older. His body was pillowed high; his beard descended long and white over the crimson coverlid; and his crown, its diamonds and emeralds gleaming in the twilight of the curtains, lay in front of him, his long thin old hands folded round it, and the ends of his beard straying among the lovely stones. His face was like that of a man who had died fighting nobly; but one thing made it dreadful: his eyes, while they moved about as if searching in this direction and in that, looked more dead than his face. He saw neither his daughter nor his crown: it was the voice of the one and the touch of the other that comforted him. He kept murmuring what seemed words, but was unintelligible to Curdie, although, to judge from the look of Irene's face, she learned and concluded from it.
Curdie approached the bed from the other side. There lay the grand old king—he still looked impressive, but twenty years older. His body was propped up high; his long, white beard flowed over the crimson coverlet, and his crown, with its diamonds and emeralds shining in the dim light of the curtains, rested in front of him, held gently by his long, thin old hands, with strands of his beard tangled in the beautiful jewels. His face resembled that of a man who had died heroically; but one thing made it unsettling: his eyes, while moving around as if searching for something, appeared more lifeless than his face. He didn’t see either his daughter or his crown: it was the sound of her voice and the feel of the crown that gave him some comfort. He kept mumbling what sounded like words, but it was unintelligible to Curdie, although judging by the look on Irene's face, she understood and inferred meaning from it.
By degrees his voice sank away and the murmuring ceased, although still his lips moved. Thus lay the old king on his bed, slumbering with his crown between his hands; on one side of him stood a lovely little maiden, with blue eyes, and brown hair going a little back from her temples, as if blown by a wind that no one felt but herself; and on the other a stalwart young miner, with his mattock over his shoulder. Stranger sight still was Lina lying along the threshold—only nobody saw her just then.
Gradually, his voice faded, and the murmuring stopped, even though his lips continued to move. So the old king lay on his bed, dozing with his crown cradled in his hands; on one side of him stood a beautiful young woman with blue eyes and brown hair swept slightly back from her temples, as if blown by an unseen breeze; and on the other side stood a strong young miner with his pickaxe resting on his shoulder. An even stranger sight was Lina lying at the threshold—although nobody noticed her just then.
A moment more and the king's lips ceased to move. His breathing had grown regular and quiet. The princess gave a sigh of relief, and came round to Curdie.
A moment later, the king's lips stopped moving. His breathing became steady and calm. The princess let out a sigh of relief and approached Curdie.
'We can talk a little now,' she said, leading him toward the middle of the room. 'My father will sleep now till the doctor wakes him to give him his medicine. It is not really medicine, though, but wine. Nothing but that, the doctor says, could have kept him so long alive. He always comes in the middle of the night to give it him with his own hands. But it makes me cry to see him wake up when so nicely asleep.'
'We can chat a bit now,' she said, guiding him to the center of the room. 'My dad will be asleep until the doctor wakes him to give him his medicine. It's not really medicine, though, just wine. The doctor says nothing else could have kept him alive this long. He always comes in the middle of the night to give it to him himself. But it makes me tear up to see him wake up when he's sleeping so peacefully.'
'What sort of man is your doctor?' asked Curdie.
'What kind of guy is your doctor?' asked Curdie.
'Oh, such a dear, good, kind gentleman!' replied the princess. 'He speaks so softly, and is so sorry for his dear king! He will be here presently, and you shall see for yourself. You will like him very much.'
'Oh, what a lovely, good, kind man!' replied the princess. 'He speaks so gently and cares so much for his beloved king! He'll be here soon, and you can see for yourself. You'll really like him.'
'Has your king-father been long ill?' asked Curdie.
'Has your king-father been sick for a while?' asked Curdie.
'A whole year now,' she replied. 'Did you not know? That's how your mother never got the red petticoat my father promised her. The lord chancellor told me that not only Gwyntystorm but the whole land was mourning over the illness of the good man.'
'A whole year now,' she replied. 'Did you not know? That's why your mother never got the red petticoat my father promised her. The lord chancellor told me that not just Gwyntystorm but the entire region was mourning the illness of that good man.'
Now Curdie himself had not heard a word of His Majesty's illness, and had no ground for believing that a single soul in any place he had visited on his journey had heard of it. Moreover, although mention had been made of His Majesty again and again in his hearing since he came to Gwyntystorm, never once had he heard an allusion to the state of his health. And now it dawned upon him also that he had never heard the least expression of love to him. But just for the time he thought it better to say nothing on either point.
Now Curdie himself hadn't heard a word about the King’s illness and had no reason to believe that anyone he met during his journey had heard about it either. Furthermore, even though the King had been mentioned repeatedly since he arrived in Gwyntystorm, he had never once heard a reference to his health. It also suddenly struck him that he had never heard anyone express any affection for him. But for the moment, he decided it was better to stay quiet about both matters.
'Does the king wander like this every night?' he asked.
'Does the king roam like this every night?' he asked.
'Every night,' answered Irene, shaking her head mournfully. 'That is why I never go to bed at night. He is better during the day—a little, and then I sleep—in the dressing room there, to be with him in a moment if he should call me. It is so sad he should have only me and not my mamma! A princess is nothing to a queen!'
'Every night,' replied Irene, shaking her head sadly. 'That's why I never go to bed at night. He's a bit better during the day, and then I can sleep—in the dressing room there—so I can be with him in a moment if he calls for me. It's so sad that he only has me and not my mom! A princess is nothing compared to a queen!'
'I wish he would like me,' said Curdie, 'for then I might watch by him at night, and let you go to bed, Princess.'
"I wish he liked me," Curdie said, "because then I could stay by him at night and let you go to bed, Princess."
'Don't you know then?' returned Irene, in wonder. 'How was it you came? Ah! You said my grandmother sent you. But I thought you knew that he wanted you.'
"Don't you know?" Irene replied, amazed. "How did you come here? Ah! You said my grandmother sent you. But I thought you knew he wanted you."
And again she opened wide her blue stars.
And once more, she opened her blue eyes wide.
'Not I,' said Curdie, also bewildered, but very glad.
'Not me,' Curdie said, confused but really happy.
'He used to be constantly saying—he was not so ill then as he is now—that he wished he had you about him.'
'He kept saying—he wasn't as sick then as he is now—that he wished he had you around.'
'And I never to know it!' said Curdie, with displeasure.
'And I never knew it!' said Curdie, feeling annoyed.
'The master of the horse told papa's own secretary that he had written to the miner-general to find you and send you up; but the miner-general wrote back to the master of the horse, and he told the secretary, and the secretary told my father, that they had searched every mine in the kingdom and could hear nothing of you. My father gave a great sigh, and said he feared the goblins had got you, after all, and your father and mother were dead of grief. And he has never mentioned you since, except when wandering. I cried very much. But one of my grandmother's pigeons with its white wing flashed a message to me through the window one day, and then I knew that my Curdie wasn't eaten by the goblins, for my grandmother wouldn't have taken care of him one time to let him be eaten the next. Where were you, Curdie, that they couldn't find you?'
'The horse master told my dad's secretary that he had reached out to the miner-general to find you and bring you back; but the miner-general wrote back to the horse master, who then informed the secretary, and the secretary told my dad that they had searched every mine in the kingdom and couldn't find you. My dad sighed heavily and said he feared the goblins had taken you, and that your parents had died of grief. He hasn’t mentioned you since, except when he's been out of it. I cried a lot. But one day, one of my grandma's pigeons with a white wing flew a message to me through the window, and then I knew that my Curdie hadn't been taken by the goblins, because my grandma wouldn’t have cared for him once just to let him get eaten the next. Where were you, Curdie, that they couldn't find you?'
'We will talk about that another time, when we are not expecting the doctor,' said Curdie.
'We'll talk about that later, when we're not waiting for the doctor,' said Curdie.
As he spoke, his eyes fell upon something shining on the table under the lamp. His heart gave a great throb, and he went nearer. Yes, there could be no doubt—it was the same flagon that the butler had filled in the wine cellar.
As he talked, his eyes caught sight of something shiny on the table under the lamp. His heart raced, and he moved closer. Yes, there was no doubt—it was the same flask that the butler had filled in the wine cellar.
'It looks worse and worse!'he said to himself, and went back to Irene, where she stood half dreaming.
"It looks worse and worse!" he said to himself, and went back to Irene, where she stood half-dreaming.
'When will the doctor be here?' he asked once more—this time hurriedly.
'When will the doctor be here?' he asked again—this time, more urgently.
The question was answered—not by the princess, but by something which that instant tumbled heavily into the room. Curdie flew toward it in vague terror about Lina.
The question was answered—not by the princess, but by something that suddenly crashed into the room. Curdie rushed toward it in a vague panic about Lina.
On the floor lay a little round man, puffing and blowing, and uttering incoherent language. Curdie thought of his mattock, and ran and laid it aside.
On the floor lay a short round man, gasping and grunting, and speaking in a jumbled way. Curdie thought of his pickaxe and quickly ran to put it down.
'Oh, dear Dr Kelman!' cried the princess, running up and taking hold of his arm; 'I am so sorry!' She pulled and pulled, but might almost as well have tried to set up a cannon ball. 'I hope you have not hurt yourself?'
'Oh, dear Dr. Kelman!' the princess exclaimed, rushing over and grabbing his arm. 'I'm so sorry!' She yanked and yanked, but it was like trying to lift a cannonball. 'I hope you didn’t hurt yourself?'
'Not at all, not at all,' said the doctor, trying to smile and to rise both at once, but finding it impossible to do either.
'Not at all, not at all,' said the doctor, attempting to smile and get up at the same time, but realizing he couldn't manage to do either.
'If he slept on the floor he would be late for breakfast,' said Curdie to himself, and held out his hand to help him.
'If he slept on the floor, he'd be late for breakfast,' Curdie said to himself, and reached out his hand to help him.
But when he took hold of it, Curdie very nearly let him fall again, for what he held was not even a foot: it was the belly of a creeping thing. He managed, however, to hold both his peace and his grasp, and pulled the doctor roughly on his legs—such as they were.
But when he grabbed it, Curdie almost let him fall again because what he had was not even a foot; it was the belly of a crawling thing. He managed to stay quiet and keep his grip, pulling the doctor up awkwardly to his feet—whatever those were.
'Your Royal Highness has rather a thick mat at the door,' said the doctor, patting his palms together. 'I hope my awkwardness may not have startled His Majesty.'
'Your Royal Highness has quite a thick mat at the door,' said the doctor, rubbing his palms together. 'I hope my clumsiness didn't startle His Majesty.'
While he talked Curdie went to the door: Lina was not there.
While he talked, Curdie went to the door: Lina wasn't there.
The doctor approached the bed.
The doctor walked to the bed.
'And how has my beloved king slept tonight?' he asked.
'And how did my dear king sleep last night?' he asked.
'No better,' answered Irene, with a mournful shake of her head.
'Not at all,' replied Irene, shaking her head sadly.
'Ah, that is very well!' returned the doctor, his fall seeming to have muddled either his words or his meaning. 'When we give him his wine, he will be better still.'
'Oh, that's great!' the doctor replied, as if his fall had confused his words or his thoughts. 'When we give him his wine, he’ll feel even better.'
Curdie darted at the flagon, and lifted it high, as if he had expected to find it full, but had found it empty.
Curdie rushed at the jug and lifted it up, as if he had expected it to be full, but discovered it was empty.
'That stupid butler! I heard them say he was drunk!' he cried in a loud whisper, and was gliding from the room.
'That stupid butler! I heard them say he was drunk!' he exclaimed in a loud whisper, and was slipping out of the room.
'Come here with that flagon, you! Page!' cried the doctor. Curdie came a few steps toward him with the flagon dangling from his hand, heedless of the gushes that fell noiseless on the thick carpet.
'Come over here with that flagon, you! Page!' shouted the doctor. Curdie took a few steps toward him with the flagon swinging from his hand, oblivious to the spills that fell silently onto the thick carpet.
'Are you aware, young man,' said the doctor, 'that it is not every wine can do His Majesty the benefit I intend he should derive from my prescription?'
'Do you know, young man,' said the doctor, 'that not every wine can provide His Majesty the benefit I intend for him to get from my prescription?'
'Quite aware, sir, answered Curdie. 'The wine for His Majesty's use is in the third cask from the corner.'
'I'm fully aware, sir,' Curdie replied. 'The wine for His Majesty is in the third cask from the corner.'
'Fly, then,' said the doctor, looking satisfied.
"Go ahead and fly," said the doctor, looking pleased.
Curdie stopped outside the curtain and blew an audible breath—no more; up came Lina noiseless as a shadow. He showed her the flagon.
Curdie stopped outside the curtain and let out a deep breath—nothing more; up came Lina, quiet as a shadow. He showed her the flask.
'The cellar, Lina: go,' he said.
'The cellar, Lina: go,' he said.
She galloped away on her soft feet, and Curdie had indeed to fly to keep up with her. Not once did she make even a dubious turn. From the king's gorgeous chamber to the cold cellar they shot. Curdie dashed the wine down the back stair, rinsed the flagon out as he had seen the butler do, filled it from the cask of which he had seen the butler drink, and hastened with it up again to the king's room.
She raced away on her soft feet, and Curdie really had to run to keep up with her. Not once did she even hesitate. They darted from the king's beautiful chamber to the chilly cellar. Curdie rushed down the back stairs with the wine, rinsed out the jug like he had seen the butler do, filled it from the cask the butler drank from, and hurried back up to the king's room.
The little doctor took it, poured out a full glass, smelt, but did not taste it, and set it down. Then he leaned over the bed, shouted in the king's ear, blew upon his eyes, and pinched his arm: Curdie thought he saw him run something bright into it. At last the king half woke. The doctor seized the glass, raised his head, poured the wine down his throat, and let his head fall back on the pillow again. Tenderly wiping his beard, and bidding the princess good night in paternal tones, he then took his leave. Curdie would gladly have driven his pick into his head, but that was not in his commission, and he let him go. The little round man looked very carefully to his feet as he crossed the threshold.
The little doctor took the glass, poured a full one, smelled it but didn't taste it, and set it down. Then he leaned over the bed, shouted in the king's ear, blew into his eyes, and pinched his arm: Curdie thought he saw him put something shiny into it. Finally, the king stirred slightly. The doctor grabbed the glass, lifted the king's head, poured the wine down his throat, and let his head drop back onto the pillow. He gently wiped his beard and said goodnight to the princess in a fatherly way before he left. Curdie would have loved to strike him with his pick, but that wasn't his job, so he let him go. The little round man carefully watched his steps as he crossed the threshold.
'That attentive fellow of a page has removed the mat,' he said to himself, as he walked along the corridor. 'I must remember him.'
'That observant page has taken away the mat,' he thought to himself as he walked down the hallway. 'I need to remember him.'
CHAPTER 20
Counterplotting
Curdie was already sufficiently enlightened as to how things were going, to see that he must have the princess of one mind with him, and they must work together. It was clear that among those about the king there was a plot against him: for one thing, they had agreed in a lie concerning himself; and it was plain also that the doctor was working out a design against the health and reason of His Majesty, rendering the question of his life a matter of little moment. It was in itself sufficient to justify the worst fears, that the people outside the palace were ignorant of His Majesty's condition: he believed those inside it also—the butler excepted—were ignorant of it as well. Doubtless His Majesty's councillors desired to alienate the hearts of his subjects from their sovereign. Curdie's idea was that they intended to kill the king, marry the princess to one of themselves, and found a new dynasty; but whatever their purpose, there was treason in the palace of the worst sort: they were making and keeping the king incapable, in order to effect that purpose. The first thing to be seen to, therefore, was that His Majesty should neither eat morsel nor drink drop of anything prepared for him in the palace. Could this have been managed without the princess, Curdie would have preferred leaving her in ignorance of the horrors from which he sought to deliver her. He feared also the danger of her knowledge betraying itself to the evil eyes about her; but it must be risked and she had always been a wise child.
Curdie was already aware enough of what was happening to realize he needed the princess on his side, and they had to collaborate. It was clear that there was a conspiracy against the king among those around him: for one thing, they had conspired in a lie about him; and it was also obvious that the doctor was plotting against the king's health and sanity, making the question of his life seem insignificant. The fact that the people outside the palace were unaware of the king's condition was enough to justify his worst fears; he suspected that everyone inside, except for the butler, was also in the dark about it. Surely, the king's advisers wanted to turn the subjects against their ruler. Curdie believed they planned to kill the king, marry the princess off to one of themselves, and establish a new dynasty; but regardless of their intentions, there was treason in the palace of the most dangerous kind: they were making the king incapable in order to achieve their goal. Therefore, the first thing that needed to be done was to ensure that His Majesty didn't eat or drink anything prepared for him in the palace. If it were possible without involving the princess, Curdie would have preferred to keep her unaware of the horrors he was trying to save her from. He also worried that her knowledge could be revealed to those with evil intentions around her; but it had to be done, and she had always been a wise child.
Another thing was clear to him—that with such traitors no terms of honour were either binding or possible, and that, short of lying, he might use any means to foil them. And he could not doubt that the old princess had sent him expressly to frustrate their plans.
Another thing was clear to him—that with such traitors, no terms of honor were either binding or possible, and that, aside from lying, he could use any means to stop them. And he had no doubt that the old princess had sent him specifically to thwart their plans.
While he stood thinking thus with himself, the princess was earnestly watching the king, with looks of childish love and womanly tenderness that went to Curdie's heart. Now and then with a great fan of peacock feathers she would fan him very softly; now and then, seeing a cloud begin to gather upon the sky of his sleeping face, she would climb upon the bed, and bending to his ear whisper into it, then draw back and watch again—generally to see the cloud disperse. In his deepest slumber, the soul of the king lay open to the voice of his child, and that voice had power either to change the aspect of his visions, or, which was better still, to breathe hope into his heart, and courage to endure them.
While he stood there lost in thought, the princess was intently watching the king, with expressions of innocent love and maternal tenderness that touched Curdie's heart. Occasionally, she would gently fan him with a large peacock feather fan; other times, noticing a shadow starting to form on his peacefully sleeping face, she would climb onto the bed, lean in close to his ear to whisper, then pull back to watch again—usually to see the shadow fade away. In his deepest sleep, the king's soul was open to his child's voice, and that voice had the power to change the nature of his dreams or, even better, fill his heart with hope and give him the strength to face them.
Curdie came near, and softly called her.
Curdie got closer and gently called out to her.
'I can't leave Papa just yet,' she returned, in a low voice.
'I can't leave Dad just yet,' she replied softly.
'I will wait,' said Curdie; 'but I want very much to say something.'
'I will wait,' said Curdie; 'but I really want to say something.'
In a few minutes she came to him where he stood under the lamp.
In a few minutes, she approached him where he was standing under the lamp.
'Well, Curdie, what is it?' she said.
'Well, Curdie, what’s up?' she said.
'Princess,' he replied, 'I want to tell you that I have found why your grandmother sent me.'
'Princess,' he said, 'I want to let you know that I found out why your grandmother sent me.'
'Come this way, then, she answered, 'where I can see the face of my king.'
'Come this way, then,' she replied, 'so I can see my king’s face.'
Curdie placed a chair for her in the spot she chose, where she would be near enough to mark any slightest change on her father's countenance, yet where their low-voiced talk would not disturb him. There he sat down beside her and told her all the story—how her grandmother had sent her good pigeon for him, and how she had instructed him, and sent him there without telling him what he had to do. Then he told her what he had discovered of the state of things generally in Gwyntystorm, and especially what he had heard and seen in the palace that night.
Curdie set up a chair for her in the spot she picked, so she could watch for any changes in her father's expression, but their quiet conversation wouldn't bother him. He sat down next to her and shared the whole story—how her grandmother had sent her good pigeon to him, and how she had given him instructions without revealing what he needed to do. Then he explained what he had found out about the situation in Gwyntystorm overall, especially what he had heard and seen in the palace that night.
'Things are in a bad state enough,' he said in conclusion—'lying and selfishness and inhospitality and dishonesty everywhere; and to crown all, they speak with disrespect of the good king, and not a man knows he is ill.'
'Things are pretty messed up,' he said in conclusion—'lying and selfishness, unfriendliness and dishonesty all around; and to top it off, they disrespect the good king, and no one realizes he is unwell.'
'You frighten me dreadfully,' said Irene, trembling.
"You really scare me," Irene said, shaking.
'You must be brave for your king's sake,' said Curdie.
'You need to be brave for your king,' said Curdie.
'Indeed I will,' she replied, and turned a long loving look upon the beautiful face of her father. 'But what is to be done? And how am I to believe such horrible things of Dr Kelman?'
'Of course I will,' she replied, gazing affectionately at her father's beautiful face. 'But what should we do? And how can I believe such terrible things about Dr. Kelman?'
'My dear Princess,' replied Curdie, 'you know nothing of him but his face and his tongue, and they are both false. Either you must beware of him, or you must doubt your grandmother and me; for I tell you, by the gift she gave me of testing hands, that this man is a snake. That round body he shows is but the case of a serpent. Perhaps the creature lies there, as in its nest, coiled round and round inside.'
'My dear Princess,' Curdie replied, 'you only know him by his looks and his words, and both of them are deceptive. You either need to be careful around him, or you should question your grandmother and me; because I assure you, thanks to the gift she gave me to sense the truth, this man is dangerous. That round shape he shows is just the outer shell of a snake. Maybe the creature is curled up inside, like it’s in its nest.'
'Horrible!' said Irene.
"Horrible!" said Irene.
'Horrible indeed; but we must not try to get rid of horrible things by refusing to look at them, and saying they are not there. Is not your beautiful father sleeping better since he had the wine?'
'Horrible indeed; but we shouldn't try to ignore horrible things by pretending they don't exist. Isn’t your wonderful father sleeping better since he had the wine?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Does he always sleep better after having it?'
'Does he always sleep better after having it?'
She reflected an instant.
She paused for a moment.
'No; always worse—till tonight,' she answered.
'No; always worse—until tonight,' she replied.
'Then remember that was the wine I got him—not what the butler drew. Nothing that passes through any hand in the house except yours or mine must henceforth, till he is well, reach His Majesty's lips.'
'Then remember that it was the wine I got him—not what the butler served. Nothing that goes through anyone's hands in the house except yours or mine should, until he recovers, reach His Majesty's lips.'
'But how, dear Curdie?' said the princess, almost crying.
"But how, dear Curdie?" said the princess, nearly in tears.
'That we must contrive,' answered Curdie. 'I know how to take care of the wine; but for his food—now we must think.'
'We need to come up with a plan,' Curdie replied. 'I know how to handle the wine, but we need to figure out his food now.'
'He takes hardly any,' said the princess, with a pathetic shake of her little head which Curdie had almost learned to look for.
'He barely takes any,' said the princess, with a sad shake of her little head that Curdie had almost come to expect.
'The more need,' he replied, 'there should be no poison in it.' Irene shuddered. 'As soon as he has honest food he will begin to grow better. And you must be just as careful with yourself, Princess,' Curdie went on, 'for you don't know when they may begin to poison you, too.'
'The more you need it,' he replied, 'the less there should be anything harmful in it.' Irene shuddered. 'As soon as he has proper food, he’ll start to improve. And you need to be just as careful with yourself, Princess,' Curdie continued, 'because you never know when they might start poisoning you, too.'
'There's no fear of me; don't talk about me,' said Irene. 'The good food! How are we to get it, Curdie? That is the whole question.'
'You don't have to be afraid of me; just don't mention me,' said Irene. 'The good food! How are we supposed to get it, Curdie? That’s the entire issue.'
'I am thinking hard,' answered Curdie. 'The good food? Let me see—let me see! Such servants as I saw below are sure to have the best of everything for themselves: I will go an see what I can find on their table.'
'I’m thinking really hard,' Curdie replied. 'The good food? Let me think—let me think! The servants I saw below are definitely going to have the best of everything for themselves: I’ll go check out what I can find on their table.'
'The chancellor sleeps in the house, and he and the master of the king's horse always have their supper together in a room off the great hall, to the right as you go down the stairs,' said Irene. 'I would go with you, but I dare not leave my father. Alas! He scarcely ever takes more than a mouthful. I can't think how he lives! And the very thing he would like, and often asks for—a bit of bread—I can hardly ever get for him: Dr Kelman has forbidden it, and says it is nothing less than poison to him.'
"The chancellor sleeps in the house, and he and the king's horse master always have dinner together in a room off the great hall, to the right as you go down the stairs," said Irene. "I'd go with you, but I can't leave my father. Sadly, he hardly ever eats more than a bite. I can't imagine how he survives! And the one thing he wants, and often asks for—a piece of bread—I can barely get for him: Dr. Kelman has banned it and says it's nothing less than poison for him."
'Bread at least he shall have,' said Curdie; 'and that, with the honest wine, will do as well as anything, I do believe. I will go at once and look for some. But I want you to see Lina first, and know her, lest, coming upon her by accident at any time, you should be frightened.'
'At least he'll have some bread,' said Curdie. 'And that, along with the good wine, will be just fine, I believe. I'll go find some right away. But I want you to meet Lina first and get to know her, so that if you happen to run into her unexpectedly, you won’t be scared.'
'I should like much to see her,' said the princess.
"I would really like to see her," said the princess.
Warning her not to be startled by her ugliness, he went to the door and called her.
Warning her not to be shocked by her appearance, he went to the door and called her.
She entered, creeping with downcast head, and dragging her tail over the floor behind her. Curdie watched the princess as the frightful creature came nearer and nearer. One shudder went from head to foot, and next instant she stepped to meet her. Lina dropped flat on the floor, and covered her face with her two big paws. It went to the heart of the princess: in a moment she was on her knees beside her, stroking her ugly head, and patting her all over.
She walked in, her head down and her tail dragging on the floor behind her. Curdie watched the princess as the terrifying creature approached closer and closer. A shiver ran through him, but the next moment, he stepped forward to meet her. Lina dropped down flat on the floor and covered her face with her big paws. It touched the princess's heart: in an instant, she was on her knees beside her, petting her ugly head and giving her gentle pats all over.
'Good dog! Dear ugly dog!' she said.
'Good dog! Dear ugly dog!' she said.
Lina whimpered.
Lina whimpered.
'I believe,' said Curdie, 'from what your grandmother told me, that Lina is a woman, and that she was naughty, but is now growing good.'
"I believe," said Curdie, "from what your grandmother told me, that Lina is a woman, and that she was bad, but is now getting better."
Lina had lifted her head while Irene was caressing her; now she dropped it again between her paws; but the princess took it in her hands, and kissed the forehead betwixt the gold-green eyes.
Lina had lifted her head while Irene was petting her; now she let it fall again between her hands; but the princess took it in her hands and kissed her forehead between the gold-green eyes.
'Shall I take her with me or leave her?' asked Curdie.
'Should I take her with me or leave her?' asked Curdie.
'Leave her, poor dear,' said Irene, and Curdie, knowing the way now, went without her.
'Leave her, poor thing,' said Irene, and Curdie, now aware of the way, went without her.
He took his way first to the room the princess had spoken of, and there also were the remains of supper; but neither there nor in the kitchen could he find a scrap of plain wholesome-looking bread. So he returned and told her that as soon as it was light he would go into the city for some, and asked her for a handkerchief to tie it in. If he could not bring it himself, he would send it by Lina, who could keep out of sight better than he, and as soon as all was quiet at night he would come to her again. He also asked her to tell the king that he was in the house. His hope lay in the fact that bakers everywhere go to work early. But it was yet much too early. So he persuaded the princess to lie down, promising to call her if the king should stir.
He first went to the room the princess mentioned, and there were still some leftovers from dinner; however, he couldn't find a single piece of plain, wholesome bread either there or in the kitchen. So he went back and told her that as soon as it was light, he would head into the city to get some and asked her for a handkerchief to wrap it in. If he couldn’t get it himself, he would send Lina, who could stay out of sight better than he could, and he promised he would come to her again as soon as everything was quiet at night. He also asked her to let the king know he was in the house. He hoped that bakers would be starting their work early. But it was still way too early. So he convinced the princess to lie down, promising to wake her if the king moved.
CHAPTER 21
The Loaf
His Majesty slept very quietly. The dawn had grown almost day, and still Curdie lingered, unwilling to disturb the princess.
His Majesty slept soundly. The dawn had almost turned into day, and Curdie still lingered, hesitant to wake the princess.
At last, however, he called her, and she was in the room in a moment. She had slept, she said, and felt quite fresh. Delighted to find her father still asleep, and so peacefully, she pushed her chair close to the bed, and sat down with her hands in her lap.
At last, though, he called her, and she was in the room right away. She said she had napped and felt really refreshed. Happy to see her dad still asleep and looking so peaceful, she moved her chair close to the bed and sat down with her hands in her lap.
Curdie got his mattock from where he had hidden it behind a great mirror, and went to the cellar, followed by Lina. They took some breakfast with them as they passed through the hall, and as soon as they had eaten it went out the back way.
Curdie got his pickaxe from where he had hidden it behind a big mirror and headed to the cellar, with Lina following. They grabbed some breakfast as they walked through the hall, and as soon as they finished eating, they went out the back way.
At the mouth of the passage Curdie seized the rope, drew himself up, pushed away the shutter, and entered the dungeon. Then he swung the end of the rope to Lina, and she caught it in her teeth. When her master said, 'Now, Lina!' she gave a great spring, and he ran away with the end of the rope as fast as ever he could. And such a spring had she made, that by the time he had to bear her weight she was within a few feet of the hole. The instant she got a paw through, she was all through.
At the entrance of the tunnel, Curdie grabbed the rope, pulled himself up, pushed the shutter aside, and went into the dungeon. Then he tossed the end of the rope to Lina, and she caught it with her teeth. When her master said, 'Now, Lina!' she jumped up high, and he took off with the end of the rope as quickly as he could. She jumped so well that by the time he had to support her weight, she was just a few feet from the opening. The moment she got her paw through, she was all the way in.
Apparently their enemies were waiting till hunger should have cowed them, for there was no sign of any attempt having been made to open the door. A blow or two of Curdie's mattock drove the shattered lock clean from it, and telling Lina to wait there till he came back, and let no one in, he walked out into the silent street, and drew the door to behind them. He could hardly believe it was not yet a whole day since he had been thrown in there with his hands tied at his back.
Apparently, their enemies were waiting until hunger would have weakened them, because there was no sign of any attempt to open the door. A couple of hits from Curdie's mattock knocked the broken lock right off, and after telling Lina to stay there until he returned and not let anyone in, he stepped out into the silent street and closed the door behind them. He could hardly believe it had been less than a day since he had been thrown in there with his hands tied behind his back.
Down the town he went, walking in the middle of the street, that, if any one saw him, he might see he was not afraid, and hesitate to rouse an attack on him. As to the dogs, ever since the death of their two companions, a shadow that looked like a mattock was enough to make them scamper. As soon as he reached the archway of the city gate he turned to reconnoitre the baker's shop, and perceiving no sign of movement, waited there watching for the first.
Down the street he walked, right in the center, so that anyone who saw him would know he wasn’t scared and think twice about bothering him. As for the dogs, ever since the death of their two friends, even a shadow that looked like a shovel was enough to make them run away. As soon as he got to the archway of the city gate, he looked over at the baker's shop, and seeing no signs of activity, he waited there, watching for the first person to show up.
After about an hour, the door opened, and the baker's man appeared with a pail in his hand. He went to a pump that stood in the street, and having filled his pail returned with it into the shop. Curdie stole after him, found the door on the latch, opened it very gently, peeped in, saw nobody, and entered. Remembering perfectly from what shelf the baker's wife had taken the loaf she said was the best, and seeing just one upon it, he seized it, laid the price of it on the counter, and sped softly out, and up the street. Once more in the dungeon beside Lina, his first thought was to fasten up the door again, which would have been easy, so many iron fragments of all sorts and sizes lay about; but he bethought himself that if he left it as it was, and they came to find him, they would conclude at once that they had made their escape by it, and would look no farther so as to discover the hole. He therefore merely pushed the door close and left it. Then once more carefully arranging the earth behind the shutter, so that it should again fall with it, he returned to the cellar.
After about an hour, the door opened, and the baker's assistant appeared with a bucket in his hand. He went to a pump on the street, filled his bucket, and then returned to the shop. Curdie quietly followed him, found the door slightly open, gently pushed it, peeked inside, noticed no one was there, and stepped in. Remembering exactly from which shelf the baker's wife had taken the loaf she said was the best, and seeing just one left on it, he grabbed it, placed the price on the counter, and quickly left the shop and headed up the street. Once back in the dungeon with Lina, his first thought was to lock the door again, which would’ve been easy since there were many iron bits lying around. But then he considered that if he left it as it was and they came looking for him, they would immediately think they had escaped through it and wouldn’t search further to find the hole. So, he just nudged the door closed and left it. Then, carefully rearranging the dirt behind the shutter so that it would fall back into place, he went back to the cellar.
And now he had to convey the loaf to the princess. If he could venture to take it himself, well; if not, he would send Lina. He crept to the door of the servants' hall, and found the sleepers beginning to stir. One said it was time to go to bed; another, that he would go to the cellar instead, and have a mug of wine to waken him up; while a third challenged a fourth to give him his revenge at some game or other.
And now he had to bring the loaf to the princess. If he could manage to take it himself, great; if not, he would send Lina. He tiptoed to the door of the servants' hall and noticed the sleepers starting to wake up. One said it was time to go to bed; another said he would head to the cellar instead for a mug of wine to wake himself up; while a third challenged a fourth to settle a score in some game or another.
'Oh, hang your losses!' answered his companion; 'you'll soon pick up twice as much about the house, if you but keep your eyes open.'
'Oh, forget about your losses!' replied his friend; 'you'll easily find twice as much around the house if you just keep your eyes open.'
Perceiving there would be risk in attempting to pass through, and reflecting that the porters in the great hall would probably be awake also, Curdie went back to the cellar, took Irene's handkerchief with the loaf in it, tied it round Lina's neck, and told her to take it to the princess.
Realizing there might be a risk in trying to pass through, and thinking that the porters in the large hall would likely be awake too, Curdie went back to the cellar, took Irene's handkerchief with the loaf in it, tied it around Lina's neck, and told her to take it to the princess.
Using every shadow and every shelter, Lina slid through the servants like a shapeless terror through a guilty mind, and so, by corridor and great hall, up the stair to the king's chamber.
Using every shadow and every hiding spot, Lina moved past the servants like a formless nightmare in a guilty conscience, making her way through the corridors and grand hall, up the stairs to the king's chamber.
Irene trembled a little when she saw her glide soundless in across the silent dusk of the morning, that filtered through the heavy drapery of the windows, but she recovered herself at once when she saw the bundle about her neck, for it both assured her of Curdie's safety, and gave her hope of her father's. She untied it with joy, and Lina stole away, silent as she had come. Her joy was the greater that the king had waked up a little before, and expressed a desire for food—not that he felt exactly hungry, he said, and yet he wanted something. If only he might have a piece of nice fresh bread! Irene had no knife, but with eager hands she broke a great piece from the loaf, and poured out a full glass of wine. The king ate and drank, enjoyed the bread and the wine much, and instantly fell asleep again.
Irene shook slightly when she saw her move silently into the calm morning light that filtered through the heavy curtains, but she quickly steadied herself when she noticed the bundle around her neck, as it assured her of Curdie's safety and gave her hope for her father's. She untied it joyfully, and Lina quietly slipped away, just as silently as she had arrived. Her happiness was even greater because the king had awakened a little earlier and expressed a desire for food—not that he felt particularly hungry, he said, but he wanted something. If only he could have a piece of nice fresh bread! Irene didn't have a knife, but with eager hands, she broke off a large piece from the loaf and poured a full glass of wine. The king enjoyed the bread and wine, ate and drank happily, and then instantly fell asleep again.
It was hours before the lazy people brought their breakfast. When it came, Irene crumbled a little about, threw some into the fireplace, and managed to make the tray look just as usual.
It was hours before the lazy people brought their breakfast. When it finally arrived, Irene crumbled it a bit, tossed some into the fireplace, and made the tray look just like it always did.
In the meantime, down below in the cellar, Curdie was lying in the hollow between the upper sides of two of the great casks, the warmest place he could find. Lina was watching. She lay at his feet, across the two casks, and did her best so to arrange her huge tail that it should be a warm coverlid for her master.
In the meantime, down in the cellar, Curdie was lying in the space between the tops of two large barrels, the warmest spot he could find. Lina was watching. She lay at his feet, across the two barrels, and did her best to position her large tail so that it would serve as a warm blanket for her master.
By and by Dr Kelman called to see his patient; and now that Irene's eyes were opened, she saw clearly enough that he was both annoyed and puzzled at finding His Majesty rather better. He pretended however to congratulate him, saying he believed he was quite fit to see the lord chamberlain: he wanted his signature to something important; only he must not strain his mind to understand it, whatever it might be: if His Majesty did, he would not be answerable for the consequences. The king said he would see the lord chamberlain, and the doctor went.
By and by, Dr. Kelman came to check on his patient; now that Irene's eyes were open, she clearly saw that he was both annoyed and confused to find His Majesty doing rather well. He pretended to congratulate him, saying he believed he was fit to see the lord chamberlain: he needed his signature for something important; but he shouldn’t overstrain his mind trying to understand what it was: if His Majesty did, he wouldn’t be responsible for the consequences. The king said he would see the lord chamberlain, and the doctor left.
Then Irene gave him more bread and wine, and the king ate and drank, and smiled a feeble smile, the first real one she had seen for many a day. He said he felt much better, and would soon be able to take matters into his own hands again. He had a strange miserable feeling, he said, that things were going terribly wrong, although he could not tell how. Then the princess told him that Curdie had come, and that at night, when all was quiet for nobody in the palace must know, he would pay His Majesty a visit. Her great-great-grandmother had sent him, she said. The king looked strangely upon her, but the strange look passed into a smile clearer than the first, and irene's heart throbbed with delight.
Then Irene gave him more bread and wine, and the king ate and drank, smiling a weak smile, the first real one she had seen in a long time. He said he felt much better and would soon be able to handle things himself again. He mentioned feeling a strange and miserable sense that things were going horribly wrong, though he couldn’t quite figure out why. Then the princess told him that Curdie had arrived and that at night, when everything was quiet since no one in the palace was supposed to know, he would visit His Majesty. Her great-great-grandmother had sent him, she said. The king looked at her curiously, but that strange look turned into a brighter smile, and Irene's heart raced with joy.
CHAPTER 22
The Lord Chamberlain
At noon the lord chamberlain appeared. With a long, low bow, and paper in hand, he stepped softly into the room. Greeting His Majesty with every appearance of the profoundest respect, and congratulating him on the evident progress he had made, he declared himself sorry to trouble him, but there were certain papers, he said, which required his signature—and therewith drew nearer to the king, who lay looking at him doubtfully. He was a lean, long, yellow man, with a small head, bald over the top, and tufted at the back and about the ears. He had a very thin, prominent, hooked nose, and a quantity of loose skin under his chin and about the throat, which came craning up out of his neckcloth. His eyes were very small, sharp, and glittering, and looked black as jet. He had hardly enough of a mouth to make a smile with. His left hand held the paper, and the long, skinny fingers of his right a pen just dipped in ink.
At noon, the lord chamberlain walked in. With a deep, low bow and a piece of paper in hand, he quietly entered the room. He greeted His Majesty with the utmost respect and congratulated him on his noticeable progress. He expressed his regret for the interruption, but mentioned there were some documents that needed his signature—and then stepped closer to the king, who was looking at him with uncertainty. The chamberlain was a tall, thin, yellow-skinned man with a small head, bald on top, and hair tufted at the back and around his ears. He had a very thin, prominent, hooked nose and loose skin hanging under his chin and around his throat, which was pushing up out of his neckcloth. His eyes were very small, sharp, and glittering, looking as black as jet. He barely had enough mouth to form a smile. His left hand held the paper, while his long, skinny fingers of his right hand held a pen just dipped in ink.
But the king, who for weeks had scarcely known what he did, was today so much himself as to be aware that he was not quite himself; and the moment he saw the paper, he resolved that he would not sign without understanding and approving of it. He requested the lord chamberlain therefore to read it. His Lordship commenced at once but the difficulties he seemed to encounter, and the fits of stammering that seized him, roused the king's suspicion tenfold. He called the princess.
But the king, who had hardly been himself for weeks, was finally aware enough to realize he wasn’t entirely himself today; and as soon as he saw the paper, he decided he wouldn’t sign it without understanding and approving it first. He asked the lord chamberlain to read it aloud. His Lordship started right away, but the difficulties he seemed to have and the stammering that overtook him greatly increased the king's suspicion. He called for the princess.
'I trouble His Lordship too much,' he said to her: 'you can read print well, my child—let me hear how you can read writing. Take that paper from His Lordship's hand, and read it to me from beginning to end, while my lord drinks a glass of my favourite wine, and watches for your blunders.'
'I bother His Lordship too much,' he told her. 'You can read printed words well, my child—show me how you can read handwriting. Take that paper from His Lordship's hand and read it to me from start to finish while my lord enjoys a glass of my favorite wine and looks out for your mistakes.'
'Pardon me, Your Majesty,' said the lord chamberlain, with as much of a smile as he was able to extemporize, 'but it were a thousand pities to put the attainments of Her Royal Highness to a test altogether too severe. Your Majesty can scarcely with justice expect the very organs of her speech to prove capable of compassing words so long, and to her so unintelligible.'
'Excuse me, Your Majesty,' said the lord chamberlain, managing a smile, 'but it would be a shame to put Her Royal Highness's skills to such a difficult test. It's unreasonable to expect her to pronounce words that are so long and confusing.'
'I think much of my little princess and her capabilities,' returned the king, more and more aroused. 'Pray, my lord, permit her to try.'
'I think a lot of my little princess and her abilities,' replied the king, becoming increasingly agitated. 'Please, my lord, let her give it a try.'
'Consider, Your Majesty: the thing would be altogether without precedent. It would be to make sport of statecraft,' said the lord chamberlain.
'Think about it, Your Majesty: this would be completely unprecedented. It would be ridiculing the principles of government,' said the lord chamberlain.
'Perhaps you are right, my lord,' answered the king, with more meaning than he intended should be manifest, while to his growing joy he felt new life and power throbbing in heart and brain. 'So this morning we shall read no further. I am indeed ill able for business of such weight.'
'Maybe you're right, my lord,' replied the king, with more depth than he meant to show, while to his increasing joy, he felt new energy and strength pulsing in his heart and mind. 'So this morning we won't read any further. I'm honestly not up for such heavy matters.'
'Will Your Majesty please sign your royal name here?' said the lord chamberlain, preferring the request as a matter of course, and approaching with the feather end of the pen pointed to a spot where there was a great red seal.
"Your Majesty, could you please sign your name here?" said the lord chamberlain, making the request as a matter of routine, and coming forward with the feather tip of the pen pointing to a spot marked by a large red seal.
'Not today, my lord,' replied the king.
'Not today, my lord,' replied the king.
'It is of the greatest importance, Your Majesty,' softly insisted the other.
'It's really important, Your Majesty,' the other person insisted softly.
'I descried no such importance in it,' said the king.
"I didn't see any importance in it," said the king.
'Your Majesty heard but a part.'
'Your Majesty heard only part of it.'
'And I can hear no more today.'
'And I can't hear anymore today.'
'I trust Your Majesty has ground enough, in a case of necessity like the present, to sign upon the representation of his loyal subject and chamberlain? Or shall I call the lord chancellor?' he added, rising.
'I trust Your Majesty has enough reason, in a situation like this, to sign on the request of your loyal subject and chamberlain? Or should I call the lord chancellor?' he added, standing up.
'There is no need. I have the very highest opinion of your judgement, my lord,' answered the king; 'that is, with respect to means: we might differ as to ends.'
'There's no need. I have the utmost confidence in your judgment, my lord,' replied the king; 'that is, when it comes to methods: we may disagree on the outcomes.'
The lord chamberlain made yet further attempts at persuasion; but they grew feebler and feebler, and he was at last compelled to retire without having gained his object. And well might his annoyance be keen! For that paper was the king's will, drawn up by the attorney-general; nor until they had the king's signature to it was there much use in venturing farther. But his worst sense of discomfiture arose from finding the king with so much capacity left, for the doctor had pledged himself so to weaken his brain that he should be as a child in their hands, incapable of refusing anything requested of him: His Lordship began to doubt the doctor's fidelity to the conspiracy.
The lord chamberlain kept trying to persuade them, but his attempts became weaker and weaker, and he finally had to step back without achieving his goal. No wonder he was so frustrated! That document was the king's will, prepared by the attorney-general; and there wasn’t much point in going any further until they had the king's signature on it. But what bothered him the most was realizing the king still had so much capacity left, especially since the doctor had promised to weaken his mind so he would be like a child in their hands, unable to refuse anything they asked of him. His Lordship started to doubt the doctor’s loyalty to the plan.
The princess was in high delight. She had not for weeks heard so many words, not to say words of such strength and reason, from her father's lips: day by day he had been growing weaker and more lethargic. He was so much exhausted, however, after this effort, that he asked for another piece of bread and more wine, and fell fast asleep the moment he had taken them.
The princess was extremely happy. She hadn't heard so many words, let alone words of such strength and reason, from her father's lips in weeks: day by day, he had been getting weaker and more lethargic. However, he was so exhausted after this effort that he asked for another piece of bread and more wine, then fell asleep the moment he had eaten and drunk.
The lord chamberlain sent in a rage for Dr Kelman. He came, and while professing himself unable to understand the symptoms described by His Lordship, yet pledged himself again that on the morrow the king should do whatever was required of him.
The lord chamberlain, furious, called for Dr. Kelman. He arrived and, although he claimed he didn't understand the symptoms His Lordship described, he promised once more that by tomorrow the king would do whatever was expected of him.
The day went on. When His Majesty was awake, the princess read to him—one storybook after another; and whatever she read, the king listened as if he had never heard anything so good before, making out in it the wisest meanings. Every now and then he asked for a piece of bread and a little wine, and every time he ate and drank he slept, and every time he woke he seemed better than the last time. The princess bearing her part, the loaf was eaten up and the flagon emptied before night. The butler took the flagon away, and brought it back filled to the brim, but both were thirsty and hungry when Curdie came again.
The day went on. When the king was awake, the princess read to him—one storybook after another; and whatever she read, he listened as if he had never heard anything so amazing before, grasping its deepest meanings. Every now and then, he asked for a piece of bread and a little wine, and each time he ate and drank, he fell asleep, and each time he woke up, he seemed better than before. The princess played her part, and the loaf was finished and the jug was empty by nightfall. The butler took the jug away and brought it back filled to the top, but both were still thirsty and hungry when Curdie came again.
Meantime he and Lina, watching and waking alternately, had plenty of sleep. In the afternoon, peeping from the recess, they saw several of the servants enter hurriedly, one after the other, draw wine, drink it, and steal out; but their business was to take care of the king, not of his cellar, and they let them drink. Also, when the butler came to fill the flagon, they restrained themselves, for the villain's fate was not yet ready for him. He looked terribly frightened, and had brought with him a large candle and a small terrier—which latter indeed threatened to be troublesome, for he went roving and sniffing about until he came to the recess where they were. But as soon as he showed himself, Lina opened her jaws so wide, and glared at him so horribly, that, without even uttering a whimper, he tucked his tail between his legs and ran to his master. He was drawing the wicked wine at the moment, and did not see him, else he would doubtless have run too.
In the meantime, he and Lina took turns watching and sleeping, so they got plenty of rest. In the afternoon, peeking from their hiding spot, they saw several servants rush in one by one, pour themselves some wine, drink it, and sneak out. Their job was to take care of the king, not to monitor the wine cellar, so they let them drink. When the butler came to fill the jug, they held back, since the villain's time hadn't come yet. He looked really scared and had brought a large candle and a small terrier with him—though the dog seemed like it would be trouble, sniffing around until it found them. But as soon as it appeared, Lina opened her mouth wide and glared at it so fiercely that, without making a sound, the dog tucked its tail between its legs and ran back to its owner. The butler was busy pouring the wicked wine at that moment and didn't notice the dog; otherwise, it probably would have run away too.
When suppertime approached, Curdie took his place at the door into the servants' hall; but after a long hour's vain watch, he began to fear he should get nothing: there was so much idling about, as well as coming and going. It was hard to bear—chiefly from the attractions of a splendid loaf, just fresh out of the oven, which he longed to secure for the king and princess. At length his chance did arrive: he pounced upon the loaf and carried it away, and soon after got hold of a pie.
When suppertime came, Curdie stood at the door to the servants' hall; but after watching for a long hour without any luck, he began to worry he wouldn't get anything. There was so much lounging around, as well as people coming and going. It was tough to handle—especially because there was a beautiful loaf, just out of the oven, that he really wanted to grab for the king and princess. Finally, his opportunity came: he snatched the loaf and took it away, and soon after, he managed to grab a pie.
This time, however, both loaf and pie were missed. The cook was called. He declared he had provided both. One of themselves, he said, must have carried them away for some friend outside the palace. Then a housemaid, who had not long been one of them, said she had seen someone like a page running in the direction of the cellar with something in his hands. Instantly all turned upon the pages, accusing them, one after another. All denied, but nobody believed one of them: Where there is no truth there can be no faith.
This time, though, both the loaf and the pie were gone. The cook was summoned. He insisted he had prepared both. One of them, he claimed, must have taken them to a friend outside the palace. Then a housemaid, who had only recently joined them, said she had seen someone resembling a page running toward the cellar with something in his hands. Immediately, everyone turned on the pages, accusing them one by one. They all denied it, but nobody believed any of them: Where there is no truth, there can be no trust.
To the cellar they all set out to look for the missing pie and loaf. Lina heard them coming, as well she might, for they were talking and quarrelling loud, and gave her master warning. They snatched up everything, and got all signs of their presence out at the back door before the servants entered. When they found nothing, they all turned on the chambermaid, and accused her, not only of lying against the pages, but of having taken the things herself. Their language and behaviour so disgusted Curdie, who could hear a great part of what passed, and he saw the danger of discovery now so much increased, that he began to devise how best at once to rid the palace of the whole pack of them. That, however, would be small gain so long as the treacherous officers of state continued in it. They must be first dealt with. A thought came to him, and the longer he looked at it the better he liked it.
They all headed to the basement to search for the missing pie and loaf. Lina heard them coming, as you would expect, since they were talking and arguing loudly, which alerted her master. They grabbed everything and cleared all evidence of their presence out the back door before the servants arrived. When they found nothing, they turned on the chambermaid, accusing her not only of lying about the pages but also of stealing the items herself. Their words and actions disgusted Curdie, who could hear a lot of what was happening, and he realized that the risk of being discovered had greatly increased. He began to think about how to get rid of the whole group from the palace. However, that would mean little as long as the deceitful state officials remained. They had to be dealt with first. An idea came to him, and the more he considered it, the more he liked it.
As soon as the servants were gone, quarrelling and accusing all the way, they returned and finished their supper. Then Curdie, who had long been satisfied that Lina understood almost every word he said, communicated his plan to her, and knew by the wagging of her tail and the flashing of her eyes that she comprehended it. Until they had the king safe through the worst part of the night, however, nothing could be done.
As soon as the servants left, arguing and blaming each other the whole way, they came back and finished their dinner. Then Curdie, who had been sure for a while that Lina understood almost everything he said, shared his plan with her and could tell from the wagging of her tail and the sparkle in her eyes that she got it. However, they couldn’t do anything until they had the king safely through the most dangerous part of the night.
They had now merely to go on waiting where they were till the household should be asleep. This waiting and waiting was much the hardest thing Curdie had to do in the whole affair. He took his mattock and, going again into the long passage, lighted a candle end and proceeded to examine the rock on all sides. But this was not merely to pass the time: he had a reason for it. When he broke the stone in the street, over which the baker fell, its appearance led him to pocket a fragment for further examination; and since then he had satisfied himself that it was the kind of stone in which gold is found, and that the yellow particles in it were pure metal. If such stone existed here in any plenty, he could soon make the king rich and independent of his ill-conditioned subjects. He was therefore now bent on an examination of the rock; nor had he been at it long before he was persuaded that there were large quantities of gold in the half-crystalline white stone, with its veins of opaque white and of green, of which the rock, so far as he had been able to inspect it, seemed almost entirely to consist. Every piece he broke was spotted with particles and little lumps of a lovely greenish yellow—and that was gold. Hitherto he had worked only in silver, but he had read, and heard talk, and knew, therefore, about gold. As soon as he had got the king free of rogues and villains, he would have all the best and most honest miners, with his father at the head of them, to work this rock for the king.
They just had to wait where they were until everyone in the house was asleep. This waiting was the hardest part of the whole situation for Curdie. He grabbed his mattock, went back into the long hallway, lit a candle end, and started examining the rock all around him. But this wasn't just to pass the time; he had a purpose. When he broke the stone in the street where the baker stumbled, its appearance made him keep a piece for further investigation. Since then, he was convinced that it was the kind of stone that contained gold, and the yellow bits in it were pure metal. If this stone was found in large amounts here, he could quickly make the king wealthy and free from his difficult subjects. So, he was focused on examining the rock, and before long, he was convinced there were significant amounts of gold in the half-crystalline white stone, which was mostly made up of veins of opaque white and green. Every piece he broke showed specks and small clumps of a beautiful greenish-yellow—and that was gold. Until now, he had only worked with silver, but he had read about gold and heard discussions about it, so he understood its value. Once he had freed the king from the dishonest people, he planned to bring in all the best and most trustworthy miners, with his father leading them, to work this rock for the king.
It was a great delight to him to use his mattock once more. The time went quickly, and when he left the passage to go to the king's chamber, he had already a good heap of fragments behind the broken door.
It was a great pleasure for him to use his mattock again. Time passed quickly, and when he left the passage to head to the king's chamber, he already had a nice pile of fragments behind the broken door.
CHAPTER 23
Dr Kelman
As soon as he had reason to hope the way was clear, Curdie ventured softly into the hall, with Lina behind him. There was no one asleep on the bench or floor, but by the fading fire sat a girl weeping. It was the same who had seen him carrying off the food, and had been so hardly used for saying so. She opened her eyes when he appeared, but did not seem frightened at him.
As soon as he felt there was a chance the way was clear, Curdie quietly stepped into the hall, with Lina following him. There was no one asleep on the bench or floor, but sitting by the dying fire was a girl in tears. It was the same girl who had seen him taking the food and had been treated poorly for saying something. She opened her eyes when she saw him, but didn’t seem scared of him.
'I know why you weep,' said Curdie, 'and I am sorry for you.'
'I know why you're crying,' said Curdie, 'and I feel for you.'
'It is hard not to be believed just because one speaks the truth,' said the girl, 'but that seems reason enough with some people. My mother taught me to speak the truth, and took such pains with me that I should find it hard to tell a lie, though I could invent many a story these servants would believe at once; for the truth is a strange thing here, and they don't know it when they see it. Show it them, and they all stare as if it were a wicked lie, and that with the lie yet warm that has just left their own mouths! You are a stranger,' she said, and burst out weeping afresh, 'but the stranger you are to such a place and such people the better!'
"It's tough to not be believed just because you're telling the truth," the girl said. "But that seems to be enough reason for some people. My mom taught me to tell the truth, and she worked hard with me, so it's really hard for me to lie, even though I could come up with plenty of stories that these servants would believe right away. The truth is a weird thing here, and they can't recognize it when they see it. Show it to them, and they all stare as if it were some terrible lie, even with the lie still fresh on their lips! You’re a stranger," she said, breaking down in tears again, "but the more of a stranger you are to this place and these people, the better!"
'I am the person,' said Curdie, whom you saw carrying the things from the supper table.' He showed her the loaf. 'If you can trust, as well as speak the truth, I will trust you. Can you trust me?'
'I’m the one,' said Curdie, 'who you saw taking the stuff from the dinner table.' He held up the loaf. 'If you can be honest and tell the truth, then I’ll trust you. Can you trust me?'
She looked at him steadily for a moment.
She looked at him steadily for a moment.
'I can,' she answered.
"I can," she said.
'One thing more,' said Curdie: 'have you courage as well as truth?'
'One more thing,' said Curdie: 'do you have courage as well as honesty?'
'I think so.'
"I believe so."
'Look my dog in the face and don't cry out. Come here, Lina.'
'Look my dog in the face and don't shout. Come here, Lina.'
Lina obeyed. The girl looked at her, and laid her hand on Lina's head.
Lina obeyed. The girl looked at her and placed her hand on Lina's head.
'Now I know you are a true woman,' said curdie. 'I am come to set things right in this house. Not one of the servants knows I am here. Will you tell them tomorrow morning that, if they do not alter their ways, and give over drinking, and lying, and stealing, and unkindness, they shall every one of them be driven from the palace?'
'Now I see you are a real woman,' said Curdie. 'I’ve come to fix things in this house. Not a single servant knows I’m here. Will you let them know tomorrow morning that if they don’t change their behavior, and stop drinking, lying, stealing, and being unkind, they will all be kicked out of the palace?'
'They will not believe me.'
'They won't believe me.'
'Most likely; but will you give them the chance?'
'Probably; but will you give them the opportunity?'
'I will.'
"I will."
'Then I will be your friend. Wait here till I come again.'
'Then I'll be your friend. Stay here until I come back.'
She looked him once more in the face, and sat down.
She glanced at him one more time and then sat down.
When he reached the royal chamber, he found His Majesty awake, and very anxiously expecting him. He received him with the utmost kindness, and at once, as it were, put himself in his hands by telling him all he knew concerning the state he was in. His voice was feeble, but his eye was clear, although now and then his words and thoughts seemed to wander. Curdie could not be certain that the cause of their not being intelligible to him did not lie in himself. The king told him that for some years, ever since his queen's death, he had been losing heart over the wickedness of his people. He had tried hard to make them good, but they got worse and worse. Evil teachers, unknown to him, had crept into the schools; there was a general decay of truth and right principle at least in the city; and as that set the example to the nation, it must spread.
When he arrived at the royal chamber, he found His Majesty awake and anxiously waiting for him. He greeted him with great kindness and immediately opened up about everything he knew regarding his condition. His voice was weak, but his eyes were clear, although sometimes his words and thoughts seemed to drift. Curdie wasn't sure if the reason he couldn't fully understand him was his own fault. The king explained that for several years, ever since his queen passed away, he had been losing hope because of the wickedness of his people. He had worked hard to improve them, but they just kept getting worse. Evil teachers, who he was unaware of, had infiltrated the schools; there was a widespread decline of truth and good principles, at least in the city, and since that set the tone for the nation, it was bound to spread.
The main cause of his illness was the despondency with which the degeneration of his people affected him. He could not sleep, and had terrible dreams; while, to his unspeakable shame and distress, he doubted almost everybody. He had striven against his suspicion, but in vain, and his heart was sore, for his courtiers and councillors were really kind; only he could not think why none of their ladies came near his princess. The whole country was discontented, he heard, and there were signs of gathering storm outside as well as inside his borders. The master of the horse gave him sad news of the insubordination of the army; and his great white horse was dead, they told him; and his sword had lost its temper: it bent double the last time he tried it!—only perhaps that was in a dream; and they could not find his shield; and one of his spurs had lost the rowel.
The main reason for his illness was the deep sadness he felt over the decline of his people. He couldn't sleep and had terrible nightmares; to his overwhelming shame and distress, he lost trust in almost everyone. He tried to fight off his suspicion, but it was useless, and his heart ached, even though his courtiers and advisors were genuinely kind. He just couldn't understand why none of their women came near his princess. He heard that the entire country was unhappy, and there were signs of trouble brewing both outside and inside his borders. The master of the horse brought him bad news about the army's defiance, and they told him that his great white horse had died, and his sword had lost its edge—it bent the last time he used it!—though maybe that was just a dream; they couldn't find his shield, and one of his spurs had lost its rowel.
Thus the poor king went wandering in a maze of sorrows, some of which were purely imaginary, while others were truer than he understood. He told how thieves came at night and tried to take his crown, so that he never dared let it out of his hands even when he slept; and how, every night, an evil demon in the shape of his physician came and poured poison down his throat. He knew it to be poison, he said, somehow, although it tasted like wine.
Thus the poor king wandered through a maze of sorrows, some of which were purely imagined, while others were more real than he realized. He explained how thieves would come at night to try to take his crown, so he never dared to let it out of his hands, even while he slept; and how, every night, an evil demon in the form of his physician came and poured poison down his throat. He claimed he knew it was poison, somehow, even though it tasted like wine.
Here he stopped, faint with the unusual exertion of talking.
Here he paused, feeling weak from the unusual effort of speaking.
Curdie seized the flagon, and ran to the wine cellar.
Curdie grabbed the flagon and dashed to the wine cellar.
In the servants' hall the girl still sat by the fire, waiting for him. As he returned he told her to follow him, and left her at the chamber door until he should rejoin her. When the king had had a little wine, he informed him that he had already discovered certain of His Majesty's enemies, and one of the worst of them was the doctor, for it was no other demon than the doctor himself who had been coming every night, and giving him a slow poison.
In the servants' hall, the girl was still sitting by the fire, waiting for him. When he returned, he told her to follow him and left her at the chamber door until he came back. After having a bit of wine, he told the king that he had already identified some of His Majesty's enemies, and one of the worst was the doctor. It turned out that the doctor himself was the one coming every night and administering a slow poison.
'So!' said the king. 'Then I have not been suspicious enough, for I thought it was but a dream! Is it possible Kelman can be such a wretch? Who then am I to trust?'
'So!' said the king. 'Then I haven't been suspicious enough, because I thought it was just a dream! Is it possible Kelman can be such a scoundrel? Who then can I trust?'
'Not one in the house, except the princess and myself,' said Curdie.
'No one in the house except the princess and me,' said Curdie.
'I will not go to sleep,' said the king.
'I won't go to sleep,' said the king.
'That would be as bad as taking the poison,' said Curdie. 'No, no, sire; you must show your confidence by leaving all the watching to me, and doing all the sleeping Your Majesty can.'
'That would be just as bad as taking poison,' said Curdie. 'No, no, sir; you need to show your trust by letting me handle all the watching while you get as much sleep as you can, Your Majesty.'
The king smiled a contented smile, turned on his side, and was presently fast asleep. Then Curdie persuaded the princess also to go to sleep, and telling Lina to watch, went to the housemaid. He asked her if she could inform him which of the council slept in the palace, and show him their rooms. She knew every one of them, she said, and took him the round of all their doors, telling him which slept in each room. He then dismissed her, and returning to the king's chamber, seated himself behind a curtain at the head of the bed, on the side farthest from the king. He told Lina to get under the bed, and make no noise.
The king smiled in satisfaction, turned onto his side, and soon fell asleep. Then Curdie convinced the princess to sleep as well, telling Lina to keep watch while he went to find the housemaid. He asked her if she could tell him which members of the council were sleeping in the palace and show him their rooms. She knew all of them, she said, and took him around to each of their doors, explaining who was in each room. After that, he sent her away and returned to the king's chamber, where he sat behind a curtain at the head of the bed, on the side farthest from the king. He instructed Lina to crawl under the bed and be quiet.
About one o'clock the doctor came stealing in. He looked round for the princess, and seeing no one, smiled with satisfaction as he approached the wine where it stood under the lamp. Having partly filled a glass, he took from his pocket a small phial, and filled up the glass from it. The light fell upon his face from above, and Curdie saw the snake in it plainly visible. He had never beheld such an evil countenance: the man hated the king, and delighted in doing him wrong.
About one o'clock, the doctor quietly came in. He looked around for the princess, and seeing no one, smiled with satisfaction as he walked over to the wine sitting under the lamp. After partly filling a glass, he took a small vial from his pocket and topped off the glass with its contents. The light shone down on his face, and Curdie could clearly see the snake-like quality in it. He had never seen such a wicked face; the man hated the king and took pleasure in wronging him.
With the glass in his hand, he drew near the bed, set it down, and began his usual rude rousing of His Majesty. Not at once succeeding, he took a lancet from his pocket, and was parting its cover with an involuntary hiss of hate between his closed teeth, when Curdie stooped and whispered to Lina.
With the glass in his hand, he approached the bed, set it down, and started his usual rough awakening of His Majesty. Not succeeding right away, he pulled a lancet from his pocket and was taking off its cover with an involuntary hiss of anger between his clenched teeth, when Curdie leaned down and whispered to Lina.
'Take him by the leg, Lina.' She darted noiselessly upon him. With a face of horrible consternation, he gave his leg one tug to free it; the next instant Curdie heard the one scrunch with which she crushed the bone like a stick of celery. He tumbled on the floor with a yell.
'Grab his leg, Lina.' She rushed at him quietly. With a look of pure panic, he yanked on his leg to try to free it; the next moment, Curdie heard the sickening crunch as she broke the bone like a piece of celery. He crashed to the floor screaming.
'Drag him out, Lina,' said Curdie. Lina took him by the collar, and dragged him out. Her master followed her to direct her, and they left the doctor lying across the lord chamberlain's door, where he gave another horrible yell, and fainted.
'Pull him out, Lina,' said Curdie. Lina grabbed him by the collar and pulled him out. Her master followed her to guide her, and they left the doctor lying across the lord chamberlain's door, where he let out another terrible scream and fainted.
The king had waked at his first cry, and by the time Curdie re-entered he had got at his sword where it hung from the centre of the tester, had drawn it, and was trying to get out of bed. But when Curdie told him all was well, he lay down again as quietly as a child comforted by his mother from a troubled dream. Curdie went to the door to watch.
The king had woken at his first cry, and by the time Curdie came back in, he had grabbed his sword from where it hung in the center of the bed frame, drawn it, and was trying to get out of bed. But when Curdie told him everything was okay, he lay down again as peacefully as a child soothed by his mother after a bad dream. Curdie went to the door to keep watch.
The doctor's yells had aroused many, but not one had yet ventured to appear. Bells were rung violently, but none were answered; and in a minute or two Curdie had what he was watching for. The door of the lord chamberlain's room opened, and, pale with hideous terror, His Lordship peeped out. Seeing no one, he advanced to step into the corridor, and tumbled over the doctor. Curdie ran up, and held out his hand. He received in it the claw of a bird of prey—vulture or eagle, he could not tell which.
The doctor's shouts had woken many, but not one had dared to come forward. Bells were loudly rung, but no one responded; and in a minute or two, Curdie saw what he was waiting for. The door to the lord chamberlain's room opened, and, pale with fear, His Lordship peeked out. Not seeing anyone, he stepped into the corridor and tripped over the doctor. Curdie rushed over and extended his hand. He caught in it the claw of a bird of prey—whether it was a vulture or an eagle, he couldn't tell.
His Lordship, as soon as he was on his legs, taking him for one of the pages abused him heartily for not coming sooner, and threatened him with dismissal from the king's service for cowardice and neglect. He began indeed what bade fair to be a sermon on the duties of a page, but catching sight of the man who lay at his door, and seeing it was the doctor, he fell upon Curdie afresh for standing there doing nothing, and ordered him to fetch immediate assistance. Curdie left him, but slipped into the King's chamber, closed and locked the door, and left the rascals to look after each other. Ere long he heard hurrying footsteps, and for a few minutes there was a great muffled tumult of scuffling feet, low voices and deep groanings; then all was still again.
His Lordship, as soon as he got to his feet, mistook him for one of the pages and angrily scolded him for not arriving sooner, threatening to dismiss him from the king's service for cowardice and neglect. He started what looked like it could turn into a lecture on the responsibilities of a page, but when he noticed the man lying at his door and realized it was the doctor, he berated Curdie again for just standing there and ordered him to get help immediately. Curdie left him but quickly sneaked into the King's chamber, closed and locked the door, and left the troublemakers to sort themselves out. Before long, he heard hurried footsteps, and for a few minutes, there was a muffled uproar of scuffling feet, quiet voices, and deep groans; then everything went quiet again.
Irene slept through the whole—so confidently did she rest, knowing Curdie was in her father's room watching over him.
Irene slept soundly the entire time—she felt completely at ease, knowing Curdie was in her father's room keeping watch over him.
CHAPTER 24
The Prophecy
Curdie sat and watched every motion of the sleeping king. All the night, to his ear, the palace lay as quiet as a nursery of healthful children. At sunrise he called the princess.
Curdie sat and watched every move of the sleeping king. All night, to him, the palace was as quiet as a nursery full of healthy children. At sunrise, he called the princess.
'How has His Majesty slept?' were her first words as she entered the room.
'How did His Majesty sleep?' were her first words as she entered the room.
'Quite quietly,' answered Curdie; 'that is, since the doctor was got rid of.'
'Pretty quietly,' answered Curdie; 'that is, since they got rid of the doctor.'
'How did you manage that?' inquired Irene; and Curdie had to tell all about it.
'How did you pull that off?' asked Irene; and Curdie had to explain everything.
'How terrible!' she said. 'Did it not startle the king dreadfully?'
'How awful!' she said. 'Did it not shock the king incredibly?'
'It did rather. I found him getting out of bed, sword in hand.'
'It really did. I found him getting out of bed, sword in hand.'
'The brave old man!' cried the princess.
'What a brave old man!' exclaimed the princess.
'Not so old!' said Curdie, 'as you will soon see. He went off again in a minute or so; but for a little while he was restless, and once when he lifted his hand it came down on the spikes of his crown, and he half waked.'
'Not that old!' Curdie said, 'as you’ll soon see. He left again in a minute or so; but for a little while, he was fidgety, and once when he lifted his hand, it hit the spikes of his crown, and he partly woke up.'
'But where is the crown?' cried Irene, in sudden terror.
'But where is the crown?' shouted Irene, suddenly scared.
'I stroked his hands,' answered Curdie, 'and took the crown from them; and ever since he has slept quietly, and again and again smiled in his sleep.'
'I stroked his hands,' Curdie replied, 'and took the crown from them; and ever since, he's been sleeping peacefully, smiling in his sleep over and over again.'
'I have never seen him do that,' said the princess. 'But what have you done with the crown, Curdie?'
'I’ve never seen him do that,' said the princess. 'But what did you do with the crown, Curdie?'
'Look,' said Curdie, moving away from the bedside.
'Look,' Curdie said, stepping away from the bedside.
Irene followed him—and there, in the middle of the floor, she saw a strange sight. Lina lay at full length, fast asleep, her tail stretched out straight behind her and her forelegs before her: between the two paws meeting in front of it, her nose just touching it behind, glowed and flashed the crown, like a nest of the humming birds of heaven.
Irene followed him—and there, in the middle of the floor, she saw a surprising sight. Lina was lying flat, fast asleep, her tail stretched out straight behind her and her front legs extended in front of her: between the two paws meeting in front of her, with her nose just touching it from behind, glowed and flashed the crown, like a nest of heavenly hummingbirds.
Irene gazed, and looked up with a smile.
Irene looked up and smiled.
'But what if the thief were to come, and she not to wake?' she said. 'Shall I try her?' And as she spoke she stooped toward the crown.
'But what if the thief comes and she doesn’t wake up?' she said. 'Should I give it a try?' And as she spoke, she leaned toward the crown.
'No, no, no!' cried Curdie, terrified. 'She would frighten you out of your wits. I would do it to show you, but she would wake your father. You have no conception with what a roar she would spring at my throat. But you shall see how lightly she wakes the moment I speak to her. Lina!'
'No, no, no!' Curdie shouted, scared. 'She would scare you to death. I would do it to show you, but she would wake your dad. You have no idea how loudly she would come at me. But you'll see how easily she wakes up the moment I talk to her. Lina!'
She was on her feet the same instant, with her great tail sticking out straight behind her, just as it had been lying.
She was up on her feet right away, with her long tail sticking straight out behind her, just as it had been lying.
'Good dog!' said the princess, and patted her head. Lina wagged her tail solemnly, like the boom of an anchored sloop. Irene took the crown, and laid it where the king would see it when he woke.
'Good dog!' said the princess, as she stroked her head. Lina wagged her tail seriously, like the sound of a boat anchored in the harbor. Irene picked up the crown and placed it where the king would notice it when he woke up.
'Now, Princess,' said Curdie, 'I must leave you for a few minutes. You must bolt the door, please, and not open it to any one.'
'Now, Princess,' Curdie said, 'I need to leave you for a few minutes. Please lock the door and don’t open it for anyone.'
Away to the cellar he went with Lina, taking care, as they passed through the servants' hall, to get her a good breakfast. In about one minute she had eaten what he gave her, and looked up in his face: it was not more she wanted, but work. So out of the cellar they went through the passage, and Curdie into the dungeon, where he pulled up Lina, opened the door, let her out, and shut it again behind her. As he reached the door of the king's chamber, Lina was flying out of the gate of Gwyntystorm as fast as her mighty legs could carry her.
Away to the cellar he went with Lina, making sure, as they passed through the servants' hall, to give her a good breakfast. In about a minute, she had eaten what he gave her and looked up at his face: that was all she wanted, but now she was ready to work. So they left the cellar, went through the passage, and Curdie entered the dungeon, where he pulled up Lina, opened the door, let her out, and shut it behind her. As he reached the door of the king's chamber, Lina was rushing out of the gate of Gwyntystorm as fast as her powerful legs could carry her.
'What's come to the wench?' growled the menservants one to another, when the chambermaid appeared among them the next morning. There was something in her face which they could not understand, and did not like.
"What's up with the girl?" growled the male servants to each other when the chambermaid showed up among them the next morning. There was something in her face that they couldn't figure out and didn't like.
'Are we all dirt?' they said. 'What are you thinking about? Have you seen yourself in the glass this morning, miss?'
'Are we all just dirt?' they asked. 'What are you thinking about? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror this morning, miss?'
She made no answer.
She didn’t respond.
'Do you want to be treated as you deserve, or will you speak, you hussy?' said the first woman-cook. 'I would fain know what right you have to put on a face like that!'
'Do you want to be treated the way you deserve, or are you going to say something, you hussy?' said the first woman cook. 'I really want to know what right you have to make a face like that!'
'You won't believe me,' said the girl.
'You won't believe me,' said the girl.
'Of course not. What is it?'
'Of course not. What is it?'
'I must tell you, whether you believe me or not,' she said.
'I have to tell you, whether you believe me or not,' she said.
'Of course you must.'
'Of course you have to.'
'It is this, then: if you do not repent of your bad ways, you are all going to be punished—all turned out of the palace together.'
'So here's the deal: if you don't change your ways, you're all going to face consequences—everyone will be thrown out of the palace together.'
'A mighty punishment!' said the butler. 'A good riddance, say I, of the trouble of keeping minxes like you in order! And why, pray, should we be turned out? What have I to repent of now, your holiness?'
'A huge punishment!' said the butler. 'Good riddance, I say, to the hassle of keeping brats like you in line! And why, may I ask, should we be kicked out? What do I have to regret now, your holiness?'
'That you know best yourself,' said the girl.
'You know that best yourself,' said the girl.
'A pretty piece of insolence! How should I know, forsooth, what a menial like you has got against me! There are people in this house—oh! I'm not blind to their ways!—but every one for himself, say I! Pray, Miss judgement, who gave you such an impertinent message to His Majesty's household?'
'A nice bit of cheek! How should I know, really, what someone like you has against me! There are people in this house—oh! I'm not oblivious to their behavior!—but it's every man for himself, I say! So tell me, Miss Judgment, who sent you with such a rude message to His Majesty's household?'
'One who is come to set things right in the king's house.'
'Someone who has come to fix things in the king's house.'
'Right, indeed!' cried the butler; but that moment the thought came back to him of the roar he had heard in the cellar, and he turned pale and was silent.
'Right, indeed!' shouted the butler; but at that moment, the memory of the roar he had heard in the cellar returned to him, and he went pale and fell silent.
The steward took it up next.
The steward took it next.
'And pray, pretty prophetess,' he said, attempting to chuck her under the chin, 'what have I got to repent of?'
'And please, lovely prophetess,' he said, trying to lift her chin with his finger, 'what do I have to feel sorry for?'
'That you know best yourself,' said the girl. 'You have but to look into your books or your heart.'
'You know yourself best,' said the girl. 'You just have to look into your books or your heart.'
'Can you tell me, then, what I have to repent of?' said the groom of the chambers. 'That you know best yourself,' said the girl once more. 'The person who told me to tell you said the servants of this house had to repent of thieving, and lying, and unkindness, and drinking; and they will be made to repent of them one way, if they don't do it of themselves another.'
'Can you tell me what I need to repent for?' asked the groom of the chambers. 'You know that better than anyone,' the girl replied again. 'The person who told me to tell you said that the servants in this house have to repent for stealing, lying, being unkind, and drinking; and they'll be made to repent for those things one way, if they don't do it on their own another way.'
Then arose a great hubbub; for by this time all the servants in the house were gathered about her, and all talked together, in towering indignation.
Then a loud commotion broke out; by then, all the servants in the house had gathered around her, and everyone was speaking at once, filled with anger.
'Thieving, indeed!' cried one. 'A pretty word in a house where everything is left lying about in a shameless way, tempting poor innocent girls! A house where nobody cares for anything, or has the least respect to the value of property!'
'Stealing, for sure!' shouted one. 'What a nice word in a place where everything is just left out in plain sight, tempting poor innocent girls! A place where no one cares about anything or respects the value of belongings!'
'I suppose you envy me this brooch of mine,' said another. 'There was just a half sheet of note paper about it, not a scrap more, in a drawer that's always open in the writing table in the study! What sort of a place is that for a jewel? Can you call it stealing to take a thing from such a place as that? Nobody cared a straw about it. It might as well have been in the dust hole! If it had been locked up—then, to be sure!'
'I guess you’re jealous of my brooch,' said another. 'There was only a half sheet of note paper about it, nothing more, in a drawer that’s always open in the writing desk in the study! What kind of place is that for a jewel? Can you even call it stealing if you take something from a place like that? Nobody cared at all about it. It might as well have been in the trash! If it had been locked up—then, of course!'
'Drinking!' said the chief porter, with a husky laugh. 'And who wouldn't drink when he had a chance? Or who would repent it, except that the drink was gone? Tell me that, Miss Innocence.'
'Drinking!' said the chief porter with a raspy laugh. 'And who wouldn't drink when they had the opportunity? Or who would regret it, unless the drink was all gone? Tell me that, Miss Innocence.'
'Lying!' said a great, coarse footman. 'I suppose you mean when I told you yesterday you were a pretty girl when you didn't pout? Lying, indeed! Tell us something worth repenting of! Lying is the way of Gwyntystorm. You should have heard Jabez lying to the cook last night! He wanted a sweetbread for his pup, and pretended it was for the princess! Ha! ha! ha!'
“Lying!” said a big, rough footman. “I guess you’re talking about when I said yesterday that you were a pretty girl when you weren’t pouting? Lying, for sure! Tell us something worth feeling guilty about! Lying is just how Gwyntystorm operates. You should have heard Jabez lying to the cook last night! He wanted a sweetbread for his puppy and made it sound like it was for the princess! Ha! ha! ha!”
'Unkindness! I wonder who's unkind! Going and listening to any stranger against her fellow servants, and then bringing back his wicked words to trouble them!' said the oldest and worst of the housemaids. 'One of ourselves, too! Come, you hypocrite! This is all an invention of yours and your young man's, to take your revenge of us because we found you out in a lie last night. Tell true now: wasn't it the same that stole the loaf and the pie that sent you with the impudent message?'
'Unkindness! I wonder who's being unkind! Going around listening to some stranger talk bad about her fellow workers and then bringing back his nasty words to stir up trouble!' said the oldest and meanest of the housemaids. 'One of our own, too! Come on, you fake! This is all a scheme of yours and your boyfriend's to get back at us because we caught you lying last night. Be honest now: wasn't it the same person who stole the loaf and the pie that sent you with that bold message?'
As she said this, she stepped up to the housemaid and gave her, instead of time to answer, a box on the ear that almost threw her down; and whoever could get at her began to push and bustle and pinch and punch her.
As she said this, she walked up to the maid and slapped her across the face, nearly knocking her over; and anyone who could get to her started to shove, crowd, pinching and hitting her.
'You invite your fate,' she said quietly.
'You're inviting trouble,' she said quietly.
They fell furiously upon her, drove her from the hall with kicks and blows, hustled her along the passage, and threw her down the stair to the wine cellar, then locked the door at the top of it, and went back to their breakfast.
They attacked her violently, pushed her out of the hall with kicks and punches, shoved her down the corridor, and tossed her down the stairs to the wine cellar. Then they locked the door at the top and went back to their breakfast.
In the meantime the king and the princess had had their bread and wine, and the princess, with Curdie's help, had made the room as tidy as she could—they were terribly neglected by the servants. And now Curdie set himself to interest and amuse the king, and prevent him from thinking too much, in order that he might the sooner think the better. Presently, at His Majesty's request, he began from the beginning, and told everything he could recall of his life, about his father and mother and their cottage on the mountain, of the inside of the mountain and the work there, about the goblins and his adventures with them.
In the meantime, the king and the princess had their bread and wine, and with Curdie's help, the princess tidied up the room as best as she could—it was seriously neglected by the servants. Now, Curdie focused on engaging and entertaining the king to keep him from overthinking, hoping he would soon think more clearly. Eventually, at the king's request, he started from the beginning and shared everything he could remember about his life, including his parents and their cottage on the mountain, the interior of the mountain and the work he did there, the goblins, and his adventures with them.
When he came to finding the princess and her nurse overtaken by the twilight on the mountain, Irene took up her share of the tale, and told all about herself to that point, and then Curdie took it up again; and so they went on, each fitting in the part that the other did not know, thus keeping the hoop of the story running straight; and the king listened with wondering and delighted ears, astonished to find what he could so ill comprehend, yet fitting so well together from the lips of two narrators.
When he found the princess and her nurse caught in the twilight on the mountain, Irene started sharing her part of the story, telling everything about herself up until that moment, and then Curdie continued the tale; they kept going, each adding the pieces the other didn't know, keeping the story flowing smoothly. The king listened with wonder and delight, amazed at how what he struggled to understand came together so well from the words of the two narrators.
At last, with the mission given him by the wonderful princess and his consequent adventures, Curdie brought up the whole tale to the present moment. Then a silence fell, and Irene and Curdie thought the king was asleep. But he was far from it; he was thinking about many things. After a long pause he said:
At last, with the task given to him by the amazing princess and everything that had happened since, Curdie finished telling his story up to now. Then there was a quiet moment, and Irene and Curdie thought the king was asleep. But he was far from it; he was deep in thought. After a long pause, he said:
'Now at last, MY children, I am compelled to believe many things I could not and do not yet understand—things I used to hear, and sometimes see, as often as I visited my mother's home. Once, for instance, I heard my mother say to her father—speaking of me—"He is a good, honest boy, but he will be an old man before he understands"; and my grandfather answered, "Keep up your heart, child: my mother will look after him." I thought often of their words, and the many strange things besides I both heard and saw in that house; but by degrees, because I could not understand them, I gave up thinking of them. And indeed I had almost forgotten them, when you, my child, talking that day about the Queen Irene and her pigeons, and what you had seen in her garret, brought them all back to my mind in a vague mass. But now they keep coming back to me, one by one, every one for itself; and I shall just hold my peace, and lie here quite still, and think about them all till I get well again.'
'Now at last, my children, I feel like I have to believe many things I couldn’t and still don’t fully understand—things I used to hear, and sometimes see, every time I visited my mother’s home. Once, for example, I heard my mother tell her father—talking about me—“He’s a good, honest boy, but he’ll be an old man before he figures things out,” and my grandfather replied, “Stay strong, child: my mother will take care of him.” I often thought about their words and the many strange things I both heard and saw in that house; but gradually, because I couldn’t understand them, I stopped thinking about them. In fact, I had almost forgotten them when you, my child, were talking that day about Queen Irene and her pigeons, and what you had seen in her attic, which brought all those memories flooding back to me. But now they keep returning, one by one, each on its own; and I’ll just stay quiet, lie here still, and think about them all until I feel better again.'
What he meant they could not quite understand, but they saw plainly that already he was better.
What he meant was a bit unclear to them, but they could see clearly that he was already doing better.
'Put away my crown,' he said. 'I am tired of seeing it, and have no more any fear of its safety.' They put it away together, withdrew from the bedside, and left him in peace.
'Put away my crown,' he said. 'I’m tired of looking at it, and I’m no longer worried about its safety.' They put it away together, stepped away from the bedside, and left him in peace.
CHAPTER 25
The Avengers
There was nothing now to be dreaded from Dr Kelman, but it made Curdie anxious, as the evening drew near, to think that not a soul belonging to the court had been to visit the king, or ask how he did, that day. He feared, in some shape or other, a more determined assault. He had provided himself a place in the room, to which he might retreat upon approach, and whence he could watch; but not once had he had to betake himself to it.
There was nothing left to fear from Dr. Kelman, but as evening approached, Curdie couldn’t shake the anxiety of knowing that no one from the court had come to see the king or check on how he was doing that day. He worried that a more serious attack might happen. He had set up a spot in the room where he could retreat if needed and keep an eye on things, but he hadn't had to use it once.
Towards night the king fell asleep. Curdie thought more and more uneasily of the moment when he must again leave them for a little while. Deeper and deeper fell the shadows. No one came to light the lamp. The princess drew her chair close to Curdie: she would rather it were not so dark, she said. She was afraid of something—she could not tell what; nor could she give any reason for her fear but that all was so dreadfully still.
Towards night the king fell asleep. Curdie felt more and more anxious about the moment when he would have to leave them for a little while again. The shadows grew thicker and thicker. No one came to light the lamp. The princess pulled her chair closer to Curdie; she said she would prefer it not to be so dark. She was scared of something—though she couldn't say what; she couldn't explain her fear other than that everything was so eerily quiet.
When it had been dark about an hour, Curdie thought Lina might have returned; and reflected that the sooner he went the less danger was there of any assault while he was away. There was more risk of his own presence being discovered, no doubt, but things were now drawing to a crisis, and it must be run. So, telling the princess to lock all the doors of the bedchamber, and let no one in, he took his mattock, and with here a run, and there a halt under cover, gained the door at the head of the cellar stair in safety. To his surprise he found it locked, and the key was gone. There was no time for deliberation. He felt where the lock was, and dealt it a tremendous blow with his mattock. It needed but a second to dash the door open. Someone laid a hand on his arm.
When it had been dark for about an hour, Curdie thought Lina might have returned; and realized that the sooner he left, the less chance there was of any trouble while he was gone. There was definitely more risk of being discovered himself, but things were reaching a critical point, and he had to take the risk. So, he told the princess to lock all the doors of the bedroom and not let anyone in, and then he grabbed his mattock. With a quick run and a few stops for cover, he safely reached the door at the top of the cellar stairs. To his surprise, he found it locked, and the key was missing. There was no time to think. He felt for the lock and delivered a powerful blow with his mattock. It only took one more hit to break the door open. Someone put a hand on his arm.
'Who is it?' said Curdie.
"Who is it?" asked Curdie.
'I told you they wouldn't believe me, sir,' said the housemaid. 'I have been here all day.'
'I told you they wouldn't believe me, sir,' said the housemaid. 'I've been here all day.'
He took her hand, and said, 'You are a good, brave girl. Now come with me, lest your enemies imprison you again.'
He took her hand and said, "You’re a good, brave girl. Now come with me, so your enemies don't capture you again."
He took her to the cellar, locked the door, lighted a bit of candle, gave her a little wine, told her to wait there till he came, and went out the back way.
He took her to the cellar, locked the door, lit a small candle, poured her a little wine, told her to wait there until he returned, and left through the back.
Swiftly he swung himself up into the dungeon. Lina had done her part. The place was swarming with creatures—animal forms wilder and more grotesque than ever ramped in nightmare dream. Close by the hole, waiting his coming, her green eyes piercing the gulf below, Lina had but just laid herself down when he appeared. All about the vault and up the slope of the rubbish heap lay and stood and squatted the forty-nine whose friendship Lina had conquered in the wood. They all came crowding about Curdie.
Swiftly, he climbed into the dungeon. Lina had done her part. The place was crawling with creatures—animal shapes wilder and more grotesque than anything you'd see in a nightmare. Close to the hole, waiting for him, her green eyes piercing the darkness below, Lina had just settled down when he showed up. All around the vault and up the slope of the junk pile were the forty-nine whose friendship Lina had won in the woods. They all gathered around Curdie.
He must get them into the cellar as quickly as ever he could. But when he looked at the size of some of them, he feared it would be a long business to enlarge the hole sufficiently to let them through. At it he rushed, hitting vigorously at the edge with his mattock. At the very first blow came a splash from the water beneath, but ere he could heave a third, a creature like a tapir, only that the grasping point of its proboscis was hard as the steel of Curdie's hammer, pushed him gently aside, making room for another creature, with a head like a great club, which it began banging upon the floor with terrible force and noise. After about a minute of this battery, the tapir came up again, shoved Clubhead aside, and putting its own head into the hole began gnawing at the sides of it with the finger of its nose, in such a fashion that the fragments fell in a continuous gravelly shower into the water. In a few minutes the opening was large enough for the biggest creature among them to get through it.
He had to get them into the cellar as quickly as possible. But when he saw the size of some of them, he worried it would take a long time to enlarge the hole enough for them to pass through. He rushed at it, striking the edges with his mattock. With the first hit, there was a splash from the water below, but before he could swing a third time, a creature that looked like a tapir, with a proboscis tip as tough as the steel of Curdie's hammer, gently nudged him aside, making space for another creature with a head like a huge club, which started banging it on the ground with tremendous force and noise. After about a minute of this pounding, the tapir resurfaced, pushed Clubhead aside, and stuck its head into the hole, starting to gnaw at the edges with its nose in such a way that bits kept showering down into the water. In just a few minutes, the opening was big enough for the largest creature to get through.
Next came the difficulty of letting them down: some were quite light, but the half of them were too heavy for the rope, not to say for his arms. The creatures themselves seemed to be puzzling where or how they were to go. One after another of them came up, looked down through the hole, and drew back. Curdie thought if he let Lina down, perhaps that would suggest something; possibly they did not see the opening on the other side. He did so, and Lina stood lighting up the entrance of the passage with her gleaming eyes.
Next came the challenge of letting them down: some were quite light, but half of them were too heavy for the rope, not to mention his arms. The creatures themselves seemed confused about where or how they were supposed to go. One by one, they approached, looked down through the hole, and then stepped back. Curdie thought if he let Lina down, maybe that would give them an idea; perhaps they didn’t notice the opening on the other side. He did that, and Lina stood there, illuminating the entrance of the passage with her shining eyes.
One by one the creatures looked down again, and one by one they drew back, each standing aside to glance at the next, as if to say, Now you have a look. At last it came to the turn of the serpent with the long body, the four short legs behind, and the little wings before. No sooner had he poked his head through than he poked it farther through—and farther, and farther yet, until there was little more than his legs left in the dungeon. By that time he had got his head and neck well into the passage beside Lina. Then his legs gave a great waddle and spring, and he tumbled himself, far as there was betwixt them, heels over head into the passage.
One by one, the creatures looked down again, and one by one, they stepped back, each glancing at the next, as if to say, "Your turn to take a look." Finally, it was the turn of the serpent with the long body, four short legs in the back, and little wings in the front. As soon as he poked his head through, he pushed it further—and further, until there was hardly anything left of him in the dungeon except his legs. By then, he had his head and neck well into the passage next to Lina. Then his legs did a big waddle and leap, and he tumbled head over heels into the passage.
'That is all very well for you, Mr Legserpent!' thought Curdie to himself; 'but what is to be done with the rest?' He had hardly time to think it, however, before the creature's head appeared again through the floor. He caught hold of the bar of iron to which Curdie's rope was tied, and settling it securely across the narrowest part of the irregular opening, held fast to it with his teeth. It was plain to Curdie, from the universal hardness among them, that they must all, at one time or another, have been creatures of the mines.
'That's all well and good for you, Mr. Legserpent!' Curdie thought to himself; 'but what about the others?' He barely had time to think it before the creature's head popped up through the floor again. It grabbed the iron bar that Curdie's rope was tied to, secured it tightly across the narrowest part of the irregular opening, and held on to it with its teeth. Curdie could tell, from the overall toughness of them, that they must all have once been creatures of the mines.
He saw at once what this one was after. The beast had planted his feet firmly upon the floor of the passage, and stretched his long body up and across the chasm to serve as a bridge for the rest. Curdie mounted instantly upon his neck, threw his arms round him as far as they would go, and slid down in ease and safety, the bridge just bending a little as his weight glided over it. But he thought some of the creatures would try the legserpent's teeth.
He immediately understood what this one was up to. The creature had planted its feet firmly on the ground of the passage and extended its long body across the gap to act as a bridge for the others. Curdie quickly climbed onto its back, wrapped his arms around it as far as he could, and slid down easily and safely, the bridge bending slightly as his weight moved over it. However, he thought some of the creatures would test the legserpent's teeth.
One by one the oddities followed, and slid down in safety. When they seemed to be all landed, he counted them: there were but forty-eight. Up the rope again he went, and found one which had been afraid to trust himself to the bridge, and no wonder! for he had neither legs nor head nor arms nor tail: he was just a round thing, about a foot in diameter, with a nose and mouth and eyes on one side of the ball. He had made his journey by rolling as swiftly as the fleetest of them could run. The back of the legserpent not being flat, he could not quite trust himself to roll straight and not drop into the gulf. Curdie took him in his arms, and the moment he looked down through the hole, the bridge made itself again, and he slid into the passage in safety, with Ballbody in his bosom.
One by one, the strange creatures came down safely. When they all seemed to land, he counted them: there were only forty-eight. He climbed back up the rope and found one who had been too scared to trust himself on the bridge, and it was no surprise! He had no legs, head, arms, or tail; he was just a round ball about a foot wide, with a nose, mouth, and eyes on one side. He had managed to make his journey by rolling as quickly as the fastest could run. Since the back of the legserpent wasn’t flat, he couldn’t quite trust himself to roll straight and not fall into the abyss. Curdie picked him up, and the moment he looked down through the hole, the bridge formed again, allowing him to slide into the passage safely, with Ballbody tucked under his arm.
He ran first to the cellar to warn the girl not to be frightened at the avengers of wickedness. Then he called to Lina to bring in her friends.
He ran to the basement first to tell the girl not to be scared of the avengers of evil. Then he called out to Lina to bring her friends inside.
One after another they came trooping in, till the cellar seemed full of them. The housemaid regarded them without fear.
One after another, they walked in until the cellar felt packed with them. The housemaid looked at them without any fear.
'Sir,' she said, 'there is one of the pages I don't take to be a bad fellow.'
'Sir,' she said, 'there's one of the pages that I don't think is a bad guy.'
'Then keep him near you,' said Curdie. 'And now can you show me a way to the king's chamber not through the servants' hall?'
'Then keep him close to you,' said Curdie. 'And now, can you show me a way to the king's chamber that doesn't go through the servants' hall?'
'There is a way through the chamber of the colonel of the guard,' she answered, 'but he is ill, and in bed.'
'There's a way through the colonel of the guard's chamber,' she replied, 'but he's sick and in bed.'
'Take me that way,' said Curdie.
'Take me that way,' Curdie said.
By many ups and downs and windings and turnings she brought him to a dimly lighted room, where lay an elderly man asleep. His arm was outside the coverlid, and Curdie gave his hand a hurried grasp as he went by. His heart beat for joy, for he had found a good, honest, human hand.
By many ups and downs and twists and turns, she led him to a dimly lit room, where an elderly man was sleeping. His arm was resting outside the covers, and Curdie quickly grabbed his hand as he passed by. His heart swelled with joy because he had found a good, honest, human hand.
'I suppose that is why he is ill,' he said to himself.
'I guess that’s why he’s sick,' he said to himself.
It was now close upon suppertime, and when the girl stopped at the door of the king's chamber, he told her to go and give the servants one warning more.
It was almost suppertime, and when the girl paused at the door of the king's room, he told her to go and give the servants one last warning.
'Say the messenger sent you,' he said. 'I will be with you very soon.'
"Tell them the messenger sent you," he said. "I'll be with you shortly."
The king was still asleep. Curdie talked to the princess for a few minutes, told her not to be frightened whatever noises she heard, only to keep her door locked till he came, and left her.
The king was still asleep. Curdie talked to the princess for a few minutes, reassured her not to be scared by any sounds she might hear, just to keep her door locked until he returned, and then he left her.
CHAPTER 26
The Vengeance
By the time the girl reached the servants' hall they were seated at supper. A loud, confused exclamation arose when she entered. No one made room for her; all stared with unfriendly eyes. A page, who entered the next minute by another door, came to her side.
By the time the girl got to the servants' hall, they were already sitting down for supper. A loud, chaotic shout erupted when she walked in. No one made space for her; everyone stared with cold eyes. A page, who came in through another door a moment later, came to her side.
'Where do you come from, hussy?' shouted the butler, and knocked his fist on the table with a loud clang.
'Where do you come from, you brazen hussy?' shouted the butler, banging his fist on the table with a loud clang.
He had gone to fetch wine, had found the stair door broken open and the cellar door locked, and had turned and fled. Among his fellows, however, he had now regained what courage could be called his.
He had gone to get wine, found the stair door broken open and the cellar door locked, and had turned and run away. Among his friends, though, he had now gotten back whatever courage could be called his.
'From the cellar,' she replied. 'The messenger broke open the door, and sent me to you again.'
'From the cellar,' she said. 'The messenger forced open the door and sent me to you again.'
'The messenger! Pooh! What messenger?'
"The messenger! Ugh! What messenger?"
'The same who sent me before to tell you to repent.'
'The same one who sent me earlier to tell you to change your ways.'
'What! Will you go fooling it still? Haven't you had enough of it?' cried the butler in a rage, and starting to his feet, drew near threateningly.
'What! Are you still messing around? Haven't you had enough of this?' the butler shouted angrily, jumping to his feet and approaching threateningly.
'I must do as I am told,' said the girl.
'I have to do what I'm told,' said the girl.
'Then why don't you do as I tell you, and hold your tongue?' said the butler. 'Who wants your preachments? If anybody here has anything to repent Of, isn't that enough—and more than enough for him—but you must come bothering about, and stirring up, till not a drop of quiet will settle inside him? You come along with me, young woman; we'll see if we can't find a lock somewhere in the house that'll hold you in!'
'Then why don't you just do what I say and be quiet?' said the butler. 'Who wants to hear your preaching? If anyone here has something to regret, isn't that more than enough for them? But you have to keep pestering and stirring things up until there's no peace left for them. Come with me, young lady; let's see if we can find a room in this house that can keep you in!'
'Hands off, Mr Butler!' said the page, and stepped between.
'Hands off, Mr. Butler!' said the page, stepping in between.
'Oh, ho!' cried the butler, and pointed his fat finger at him. 'That's you, is it, my fine fellow? So it's you that's up to her tricks, is it?'
'Oh, really!' exclaimed the butler, pointing his chubby finger at him. 'So it’s you, huh, my good man? So you’re the one pulling her tricks, are you?'
The youth did not answer, only stood with flashing eyes fixed on him, until, growing angrier and angrier, but not daring a step nearer, he burst out with a rude but quavering authority:
The young man didn’t respond, just stood there with intense eyes locked onto him, until, getting more and more frustrated but too afraid to come closer, he finally shouted with a rough but shaky authority:
'Leave the house, both of you! Be off, or I'll have Mr Steward to talk to you. Threaten your masters, indeed! Out of the house with you, and show us the way you tell us of!'
'Get out of the house, both of you! Leave, or I’ll have Mr. Steward talk to you. Threaten your bosses, really! Out of the house now, and show us how you claim to lead!'
Two or three of the footmen got up and ranged themselves behind the butler.
Two or three of the footmen stood up and lined up behind the butler.
'Don't say I threaten you, Mr Butler,' expostulated the girl from behind the page. 'The messenger said I was to tell you again, and give you one chance more.'
'Don't say I'm threatening you, Mr. Butler,' the girl protested from behind the page. 'The messenger told me to remind you again and give you one more chance.'
'Did the messenger mention me in particular?' asked the butler, looking the page unsteadily in the face.
'Did the messenger specifically mention me?' asked the butler, looking unsteadily at the page.
'No, sir,' answered the girl.
'No, sir,' the girl replied.
'I thought not! I should like to hear him!'
'I didn't think so! I would love to hear him!'
'Then hear him now,' said Curdie, who that moment entered at the opposite corner of the hall. 'I speak of the butler in particular when I say that I know more evil of him than of any of the rest. He will not let either his own conscience or my messenger speak to him: I therefore now speak myself. I proclaim him a villain, and a traitor to His Majesty the king. But what better is any one of you who cares only for himself, eats, drinks, takes good money, and gives vile service in return, stealing and wasting the king's property, and making of the palace, which ought to be an example of order and sobriety, a disgrace to the country?'
'Then listen to him now,' said Curdie, who had just entered from the opposite corner of the hall. 'I'm specifically talking about the butler when I say that I know more bad things about him than anyone else. He won't let either his own conscience or my messenger reach him, so I'm speaking for myself. I declare him a villain and a traitor to His Majesty the king. But what makes any of you better if you only care about yourselves, eating, drinking, taking good money, and providing terrible service in return, stealing and wasting the king's property, and turning the palace, which should be a model of order and sobriety, into a shame for the country?'
For a moment all stood astonished into silence by this bold speech from a stranger. True, they saw by his mattock over his shoulder that he was nothing but a miner boy, yet for a moment the truth told notwithstanding. Then a great roaring laugh burst from the biggest of the footmen as he came shouldering his way through the crowd toward Curdie.
For a moment, everyone was left speechless by this bold statement from a stranger. True, they could see from the pickaxe over his shoulder that he was just a miner boy, but for a moment, the truth didn’t matter. Then a loud, booming laugh came from the biggest of the footmen as he pushed his way through the crowd toward Curdie.
'Yes, I'm right,' he cried; 'I thought as much! This messenger, forsooth, is nothing but a gallows bird—a fellow the city marshal was going to hang, but unfortunately put it off till he should be starved enough to save rope and be throttled with a pack thread. He broke prison, and here he is preaching!' As he spoke, he stretched out his great hand to lay hold of him. Curdie caught it in his left hand, and heaved his mattock with the other. Finding, however, nothing worse than an ox hoof, he restrained himself, stepped back a pace or two, shifted his mattock to his left hand, and struck him a little smart blow on the shoulder. His arm dropped by his side, he gave a roar, and drew back.
'Yeah, I'm right,' he shouted; 'I knew it! This messenger, seriously, is just a lowlife—a guy the city marshal was going to hang, but for some reason postponed it until he was starved enough to save on rope and be choked with a thread. He broke out of prison, and here he is preaching!' As he said this, he reached out his big hand to grab him. Curdie caught it with his left hand and lifted his mattock with the other. But finding nothing worse than an ox's hoof, he held back, stepped back a couple of paces, shifted his mattock to his left hand, and gave him a quick sharp hit on the shoulder. His arm dropped to his side, he let out a roar, and pulled back.
His fellows came crowding upon Curdie. Some called to the dogs; others swore; the women screamed; the footmen and pages got round him in a half circle, which he kept from closing by swinging his mattock, and here and there threatening a blow.
His friends rushed in on Curdie. Some called to the dogs; others cursed; the women screamed; the footmen and helpers formed a half circle around him, which he kept from closing by swinging his mattock and occasionally threatening to strike.
'Whoever confesses to having done anything wrong in this house, however small, however great, and means to do better, let him come to this corner of the room,' he cried.
'Whoever admits to having done anything wrong in this house, no matter how small or how big, and intends to improve, let him come to this corner of the room,' he shouted.
None moved but the page, who went toward him skirting the wall. When they caught sight of him, the crowd broke into a hiss of derision.
None moved except for the page, who walked toward him along the wall. When they saw him, the crowd erupted into a hiss of contempt.
'There! See! Look at the sinner! He confesses! Actually confesses! Come, what is it you stole? The barefaced hypocrite! There's your sort to set up for reproving other people! Where's the other now?'
'There! See! Look at the sinner! He admits it! Actually admits it! Come on, what did you steal? The shameless hypocrite! You're the type to judge others! Where is the other one now?'
But the maid had left the room, and they let the page pass, for he looked dangerous to stop. Curdie had just put him betwixt him and the wall, behind the door, when in rushed the butler with the huge kitchen poker, the point of which he had blown red-hot in the fire, followed by the cook with his longest spit. Through the crowd, which scattered right and left before them, they came down upon Curdie. Uttering a shrill whistle, he caught the poker a blow with his mattock, knocking the point to the ground, while the page behind him started forward, and seizing the point of the spit, held on to it with both hands, the cook kicking him furiously.
But the maid had left the room, and they let the page pass since he seemed risky to stop. Curdie had just positioned him between himself and the wall, behind the door, when the butler burst in with the big kitchen poker, the end of which he had heated red-hot in the fire, followed by the cook with his longest spit. The crowd scattered to the sides as they advanced on Curdie. Letting out a sharp whistle, he hit the poker with his mattock, knocking the point to the ground, while the page behind him lunged forward, grabbing the end of the spit with both hands, even as the cook kicked at him wildly.
Ere the butler could raise the poker again, or the cook recover the spit, with a roar to terrify the dead, Lina dashed into the room, her eyes flaming like candles. She went straight at the butler. He was down in a moment, and she on the top of him, wagging her tail over him like a lioness.
Before the butler could lift the poker again, or the cook get a grip on the spit, with a roar loud enough to startle the dead, Lina rushed into the room, her eyes burning like candles. She went straight for the butler. He went down instantly, and she was on top of him, wagging her tail over him like a lioness.
'Don't kill him, Lina,' said Curdie.
'Don't kill him, Lina,' Curdie said.
'Oh, Mr Miner!' cried the butler.
'Oh, Mr. Miner!' exclaimed the butler.
'Put your foot on his mouth, Lina,' said Curdie. 'The truth Fear tells is not much better than her lies.'
'Put your foot on his mouth, Lina,' Curdie said. 'The truth Fear tells isn’t any better than her lies.'
The rest of the creatures now came stalking, rolling, leaping, gliding, hobbling into the room, and each as he came took the next place along the wall, until, solemn and grotesque, all stood ranged, awaiting orders.
The other creatures now came in, creeping, rolling, jumping, gliding, and limping into the room, and each one took the next spot along the wall as they entered, until, serious and strange, they all stood lined up, waiting for instructions.
And now some of the culprits were stealing to the doors nearest them. Curdie whispered to the two creatures next him. Off went Ballbody, rolling and bounding through the crowd like a spent cannon shot, and when the foremost reached the door to the corridor, there he lay at the foot of it grinning; to the other door scuttled a scorpion, as big as a huge crab. The rest stood so still that some began to think they were only boys dressed up to look awful; they persuaded themselves they were only another part of the housemaid's and page's vengeful contrivance, and their evil spirits began to rise again. Meantime Curdie had, with a second sharp blow from the hammer of his mattock, disabled the cook, so that he yielded the spit with a groan. He now turned to the avengers.
And now some of the culprits were rushing to the nearest doors. Curdie whispered to the two creatures beside him. Off went Ballbody, rolling and bouncing through the crowd like a spent cannonball, and when the leader reached the door to the corridor, he lay there at the foot of it grinning; to the other door scuttled a scorpion, as big as a giant crab. The rest stood so still that some started to think they were just boys dressed up to look scary; they convinced themselves that they were just another part of the housemaid's and page's revenge scheme, and their dark spirits began to rise again. Meanwhile, Curdie had, with a second sharp blow from the hammer of his mattock, disabled the cook, making him yield the spit with a groan. He now turned to the avengers.
'Go at them,' he said.
"Go for it," he said.
The whole nine-and-forty obeyed at once, each for himself, and after his own fashion. A scene of confusion and terror followed. The crowd scattered like a dance of flies. The creatures had been instructed not to hurt much, but to hunt incessantly, until everyone had rushed from the house. The women shrieked, and ran hither and thither through the hall, pursued each by her own horror, and snapped at by every other in passing. If one threw herself down in hysterical despair, she was instantly poked or clawed or nibbled up again.
The whole forty-nine jumped into action, each in their own way. A chaotic, terrifying scene unfolded. The crowd scattered like a swarm of flies. The creatures had been told not to hurt anyone seriously but to chase relentlessly until everyone fled the house. The women screamed, running back and forth through the hall, each chased by her own fear and nipped at by others as they passed. If one fell to the ground in hysterical despair, she was quickly poked, clawed, or nibbled at again.
Though they were quite as frightened at first, the men did not run so fast; and by and by some of them finding they were only glared at, and followed, and pushed, began to summon up courage once more, and with courage came impudence. The tapir had the big footman in charge: the fellow stood stock-still, and let the beast come up to him, then put out his finger and playfully patted his nose. The tapir gave the nose a little twist, and the finger lay on the floor.
Though they were just as scared at first, the men didn't run as fast; gradually, some of them realized they were just being glared at, followed, and nudged, and they started to find their courage again. With that courage came some boldness. The tapir had the big footman in charge; the guy stood completely still and let the animal approach him, then reached out his finger and playfully petted its nose. The tapir gave the nose a little twist, and the finger dropped to the floor.
Then indeed did the footman run.
Then the footman really did run.
Gradually the avengers grew more severe, and the terrors of the imagination were fast yielding to those of sensuous experience, when a page, perceiving one of the doors no longer guarded, sprang at it, and ran out. Another and another followed. Not a beast went after, until, one by one, they were every one gone from the hall, and the whole crew in the kitchen.
Gradually, the avengers became more intense, and the fears in their minds were quickly giving way to real experiences when a page noticed that one of the doors was unguarded, dashed towards it, and ran out. One after another, the others followed. Not a single beast pursued them until, one by one, they all left the hall, and the entire group was in the kitchen.
There they were beginning to congratulate themselves that all was over, when in came the creatures trooping after them, and the second act of their terror and pain began. They were flung about in all directions; their clothes were torn from them; they were pinched and scratched any- and everywhere; Ballbody kept rolling up them and over them, confining his attentions to no one in particular; the scorpion kept grabbing at their legs with his huge pincers; a three-foot centipede kept screwing up their bodies, nipping as he went; varied as numerous were their woes. Nor was it long before the last of them had fled from the kitchen to the sculleries.
There they were starting to congratulate themselves that it was all over, when in came the creatures crowding after them, and the second act of their terror and pain began. They were thrown around in all directions; their clothes were ripped from them; they were pinched and scratched all over; Ballbody kept rolling over them, paying attention to no one in particular; the scorpion kept grabbing at their legs with its huge pincers; a three-foot centipede kept coiling around their bodies, nipping as it went; their troubles were as varied as they were numerous. It didn't take long before the last of them fled from the kitchen to the sculleries.
But thither also they were followed, and there again they were hunted about. They were bespattered with the dirt of their own neglect; they were soused in the stinking water that had boiled greens; they were smeared with rancid dripping; their faces were rubbed in maggots: I dare not tell all that was done to them. At last they got the door into a back yard open, and rushed out. Then first they knew that the wind was howling and the rain falling in sheets. But there was no rest for them even there. Thither also were they followed by the inexorable avengers, and the only door here was a door out of the palace: out every soul of them was driven, and left, some standing, some lying, some crawling, to the farther buffeting of the waterspouts and whirlwinds ranging every street of the city. The door was flung to behind them, and they heard it locked and bolted and barred against them.
But they were also followed there, and once again they were hunted down. They were splattered with the dirt of their own neglect; they were soaked in the foul water that had boiled vegetables; they were smeared with rancid grease; their faces were rubbed in maggots: I can’t even describe everything that was done to them. Finally, they managed to get the door to a backyard open and rushed out. That was when they realized the wind was howling and the rain was pouring down in sheets. But there was no escape for them even there. They were pursued by relentless avengers, and the only door there led out of the palace: every last one of them was forced out, left some standing, some lying down, some crawling, to face the unrelenting onslaught of the rain and winds raging through every street in the city. The door was slammed shut behind them, and they heard it being locked, bolted, and barred against them.
CHAPTER 27
More Vengeance
As soon as they were gone, Curdie brought the creatures back to the servants' hall, and told them to eat up everything on the table. It was a sight to see them all standing round it—except such as had to get upon it—eating and drinking, each after its fashion, without a smile, or a word, or a glance of fellowship in the act. A very few moments served to make everything eatable vanish, and then Curdie requested them to clean house, and the page who stood by to assist them.
As soon as they left, Curdie brought the creatures back to the servants' hall and told them to finish everything on the table. It was quite a scene to see them all gathered around it—except for those who needed to climb on it—eating and drinking in their own ways, without a smile, a word, or a glance of camaraderie in the process. In just a few moments, everything edible disappeared, and then Curdie asked them to clean up, along with the page who was there to help.
Every one set about it except Ballbody: he could do nothing at cleaning, for the more he rolled, the more he spread the dirt. Curdie was curious to know what he had been, and how he had come to be such as he was: but he could only conjecture that he was a gluttonous alderman whom nature had treated homeopathically. And now there was such a cleaning and clearing out of neglected places, such a burying and burning of refuse, such a rinsing of jugs, such a swilling of sinks, and such a flushing of drains as would have delighted the eyes of all true housekeepers and lovers of cleanliness generally.
Everyone got to work except Ballbody: he couldn't help with the cleaning because the more he rolled around, the more dirt he spread. Curdie was curious about what he used to be and how he became like this; he could only guess that he was a greedy alderman whom nature had dealt with in a very unusual way. And now there was such intense cleaning and clearing out of neglected areas, such burying and burning of trash, such rinsing of jugs, such swabbing of sinks, and such flushing of drains that it would have thrilled all true housekeepers and cleanliness enthusiasts.
Curdie meantime was with the king, telling him all he had done. They had heard a little noise, but not much, for he had told the avengers to repress outcry as much as possible; and they had seen to it that the more anyone cried out the more he had to cry out upon, while the patient ones they scarcely hurt at all.
Curdie was with the king, sharing everything he had done. They heard some noise, but not a lot, because he had instructed the avengers to keep the outcry to a minimum; and they made sure that the more someone shouted, the more they had to shout about, while they barely harmed those who were patient at all.
Having promised His Majesty and Her Royal Highness a good breakfast, Curdie now went to finish the business. The courtiers must be dealt with. A few who were the worst, and the leaders of the rest, must be made examples of; the others should be driven to the street.
Having promised His Majesty and Her Royal Highness a good breakfast, Curdie now went to wrap things up. The courtiers needed to be handled. A few of the worst ones, along with the leaders of the others, had to be made examples of; the rest should be shown the door.
He found the chiefs of the conspiracy holding a final consultation in the smaller room off the hall. These were the lord chamberlain, the attorney-general, the master of the horse, and the king's private secretary: the lord chancellor and the rest, as foolish as faithless, were but the tools of these.
He found the leaders of the conspiracy having a final meeting in the smaller room off the hall. These were the lord chamberlain, the attorney-general, the master of the horse, and the king's private secretary: the lord chancellor and the others, as foolish as they were untrustworthy, were just tools for these.
The housemaid had shown him a little closet, opening from a passage behind, where he could overhear all that passed in that room; and now Curdie heard enough to understand that they had determined, in the dead of that night, rather in the deepest dark before the morning, to bring a certain company of soldiers into the palace, make away with the king, secure the princess, announce the sudden death of His Majesty, read as his the will they had drawn up, and proceed to govern the country at their ease, and with results: they would at once levy severer taxes, and pick a quarrel with the most powerful of their neighbours. Everything settled, they agreed to retire, and have a few hours' quiet sleep first—all but the secretary, who was to sit up and call them at the proper moment. Curdie allowed them half an hour to get to bed, and then set about completing his purgation of the palace.
The housemaid had shown him a small closet, opening from a passageway behind, where he could overhear everything happening in that room; and now Curdie heard enough to realize that they had decided, in the dead of night, just before dawn, to bring a group of soldiers into the palace, get rid of the king, secure the princess, announce the sudden death of His Majesty, read the will they had created, and take control of the country at their leisure, with consequences: they would immediately impose harsher taxes and pick a fight with the most powerful of their neighbors. Everything was settled, and they agreed to retire and have a few hours of quiet sleep first—all except the secretary, who was to stay up and call them at the right time. Curdie allowed them half an hour to get to bed, and then started finishing up his clean-up of the palace.
First he called Lina, and opened the door of the room where the secretary sat. She crept in, and laid herself down against it. When the secretary, rising to stretch his legs, caught sight of her eyes, he stood frozen with terror. She made neither motion nor sound. Gathering courage, and taking the thing for a spectral illusion, he made a step forward. She showed her other teeth, with a growl neither more than audible nor less than horrible. The secretary sank fainting into a chair. He was not a brave man, and besides, his conscience had gone over to the enemy, and was sitting against the door by Lina.
First, he called Lina and opened the door to the room where the secretary sat. She slowly crept in and leaned against it. When the secretary, getting up to stretch his legs, caught sight of her eyes, he froze in fear. She didn't move or make a sound. Gathering his courage and thinking it was just a ghostly illusion, he stepped closer. She bared her teeth with a growl that was barely audible yet absolutely terrifying. The secretary collapsed into a chair, fainting. He wasn't a courageous person, and on top of that, his conscience had teamed up with the enemy and was sitting by the door with Lina.
To the lord chamberlain's door next, Curdie conducted the legserpent, and let him in.
To the lord chamberlain's door next, Curdie led the legserpent and let him in.
Now His Lordship had had a bedstead made for himself, sweetly fashioned of rods of silver gilt: upon it the legserpent found him asleep, and under it he crept. But out he came on the other side, and crept over it next, and again under it, and so over it, under it, over it, five or six times, every time leaving a coil of himself behind him, until he had softly folded all his length about the lord chamberlain and his bed. This done, he set up his head, looking down with curved neck right over His Lordship's, and began to hiss in his face.
Now the Lord had a bed made for himself, beautifully crafted from gilded silver rods: while he was asleep, the legserpent found him and crept underneath it. But it emerged on the other side, then crawled over it next, and went under it again, repeating this over and under five or six times, each time leaving a coil of itself behind. Eventually, it had softly wrapped its entire length around the Lord Chamberlain and his bed. After that, it raised its head, looking down with a curved neck right over the Lord's, and started to hiss in his face.
He woke in terror unspeakable, and would have started up but the moment he moved, the legserpent drew his coils closer, and closer still, and drew and drew until the quaking traitor heard the joints of his bedstead grinding and gnarring. Presently he persuaded himself that it was only a horrid nightmare, and began to struggle with all his strength to throw it off. Thereupon the legserpent gave his hooked nose such a bite that his teeth met through it—but it was hardly thicker than the bowl of a spoon; and then the vulture knew that he was in the grasp of his enemy the snake, and yielded.
He woke up in terrifying panic and would have jumped up, but as soon as he moved, the legserpent wrapped its coils tighter around him, squeezing him more and more until the trembling traitor could hear the joints of his bed creaking and grinding. Eventually, he convinced himself that it was just a horrible nightmare and started to fight with all his strength to break free. At that moment, the legserpent bit him with its hooked nose, its teeth sinking into it—but it was barely thicker than a spoon's bowl; then the vulture realized he was caught in the clutches of his enemy, the snake, and gave in.
As soon as he was quiet the legserpent began to untwist and retwist, to uncoil and recoil himself, swinging and swaying, knotting and relaxing himself with strangest curves and convolutions, always, however, leaving at least one coil around his victim. At last he undid himself entirely, and crept from the bed. Then first the lord chamberlain discovered that his tormentor had bent and twisted the bedstead, legs and canopy and all, so about him that he was shut in a silver cage out of which it was impossible for him to find a way. Once more, thinking his enemy was gone, he began to shout for help. But the instant he opened his mouth his keeper darted at him and bit him, and after three or four such essays, he lay still.
As soon as he stopped making noise, the legserpent started to unwind and wind itself up again, coiling and uncoiling, swinging and swaying, tying itself into the strangest shapes and twists, but always leaving at least one coil around its victim. Finally, it completely untangled itself and crawled off the bed. That was when the lord chamberlain realized that his tormentor had twisted the bed frame, legs, and canopy in such a way that he was trapped in a silver cage, with no way to escape. Once more, thinking his enemy was gone, he began to shout for help. But as soon as he opened his mouth, his keeper lunged at him and bit him, and after three or four attempts like that, he lay still.
The master of the horse Curdie gave in charge to the tapir. When the soldier saw him enter—for he was not yet asleep—he sprang from his bed, and flew at him with his sword. But the creature's hide was invulnerable to his blows, and he pecked at his legs with his proboscis until he jumped into bed again, groaning, and covered himself up; after which the tapir contented himself with now and then paying a visit to his toes.
The horse master Curdie handed over to the tapir. When the soldier saw him come in—since he wasn’t asleep yet—he jumped out of bed and charged at him with his sword. But the creature's skin was resistant to his attacks, and it poked at his legs with its snout until he jumped back into bed, groaning, and pulled the covers over himself; after that, the tapir was satisfied to occasionally poke at his toes.
As for the attorney-general, Curdie led to his door a huge spider, about two feet long in the body, which, having made an excellent supper, was full of webbing. The attorney-general had not gone to bed, but sat in a chair asleep before a great mirror. He had been trying the effect of a diamond star which he had that morning taken from the jewel room. When he woke he fancied himself paralysed; every limb, every finger even, was motionless: coils and coils of broad spider ribbon bandaged his members to his body, and all to the chair. In the glass he saw himself wound about with slavery infinite. On a footstool a yard off sat the spider glaring at him.
As for the attorney general, Curdie brought a massive spider to his door, about two feet long in the body, which, having had a great meal, was covered in webbing. The attorney general hadn’t gone to bed; he was asleep in a chair in front of a large mirror. He had been testing out a diamond star he had taken from the jewel room that morning. When he woke up, he felt like he was paralyzed; every limb, every finger was completely still: coils of thick spider silk were wrapped around his limbs, binding him to the chair. In the mirror, he saw himself ensnared in endless captivity. On a footstool a few feet away, the spider stared at him menacingly.
Clubhead had mounted guard over the butler, where he lay tied hand and foot under the third cask. From that cask he had seen the wine run into a great bath, and therein he expected to be drowned. The doctor, with his crushed leg, needed no one to guard him.
Clubhead stood watch over the butler, who lay tied up under the third cask. From that cask, he had seen the wine flow into a large bathtub, and he feared he would drown in it. The doctor, with his injured leg, didn’t need anyone to look after him.
And now Curdie proceeded to the expulsion of the rest. Great men or underlings, he treated them all alike. From room to room over the house he went, and sleeping or waking took the man by the hand. Such was the state to which a year of wicked rule had reduced the moral condition of the court, that in it all he found but three with human hands. The possessors of these he allowed to dress themselves and depart in peace. When they perceived his mission, and how he was backed, they yielded.
And now Curdie moved on to get rid of the rest. Whether they were important figures or low-ranking employees, he treated them all the same. He went from room to room throughout the house, taking each man by the hand, whether they were asleep or awake. After a year of cruel rule, the court had sunk so low that he only found three people with human traits. He let those three dress themselves and leave in peace. Once they understood his purpose and saw the support he had, they gave in.
Then commenced a general hunt, to clear the house of the vermin. Out of their beds in their night clothing, out of their rooms, gorgeous chambers or garret nooks, the creatures hunted them. Not one was allowed to escape. Tumult and noise there was little, for fear was too deadly for outcry. Ferreting them out everywhere, following them upstairs and downstairs, yielding no instant of repose except upon the way out, the avengers persecuted the miscreants, until the last of them was shivering outside the palace gates, with hardly sense enough left to know where to turn.
Then a general hunt began to clear the house of the pests. Out of their beds in their nightclothes, out of their rooms—lavish chambers or attic corners—the creatures chased them. Not a single one was allowed to escape. There was little commotion because the fear was too intense for any shouting. They searched everywhere, following them up and down the stairs, giving no moment of rest except on the way out. The avengers pursued the wrongdoers until the last of them was trembling outside the palace gates, barely aware of where to go.
When they set out to look for shelter, they found every inn full of the servants expelled before them, and not one would yield his place to a superior suddenly levelled with himself. Most houses refused to admit them on the ground of the wickedness that must have drawn on them such a punishment; and not a few would have been left in the streets all night, had not Derba, roused by the vain entreaties at the doors on each side of her cottage, opened hers, and given up everything to them. The lord chancellor was only too glad to share a mattress with a stableboy, and steal his bare feet under his jacket.
When they went out searching for a place to stay, they found every inn packed with the servants who had been kicked out before them, and not a single one would give up their spot to someone who had been suddenly brought down to their level. Most homes refused to let them in, claiming the wrongdoing that must have led to their punishment. A number of them would have spent the night outside if Derba, disturbed by the desperate pleas at the doors surrounding her cottage, hadn’t opened hers and offered them everything she had. The lord chancellor was more than happy to share a mattress with a stableboy and tuck his bare feet under his jacket.
In the morning Curdie appeared, and the outcasts were in terror, thinking he had come after them again. But he took no notice of them: his object was to request Derba to go to the palace: the king required her services. She need take no trouble about her cottage, he said; the palace was henceforward her home: she was the king's chatelaine over men and maidens of his household. And this very morning she must cook His Majesty a nice breakfast.
In the morning, Curdie showed up, and the outcasts were terrified, thinking he had come for them again. But he ignored them; his goal was to ask Derba to go to the palace: the king needed her help. He told her not to worry about her cottage; the palace was now her home: she was the king's chatelaine in charge of the men and women of his household. And she had to prepare a nice breakfast for His Majesty that very morning.
CHAPTER 28
The Preacher
Various reports went undulating through the city as to the nature of what had taken place in the palace. The people gathered, and stared at the house, eyeing it as if it had sprung up in the night. But it looked sedate enough, remaining closed and silent, like a house that was dead. They saw no one come out or go in. Smoke arose from a chimney or two; there was hardly another sign of life. It was not for some little time generally understood that the highest officers of the crown as well as the lowest menials of the palace had been dismissed in disgrace: for who was to recognize a lord chancellor in his nightshirt? And what lord chancellor would, so attired in the street, proclaim his rank and office aloud? Before it was day most of the courtiers crept down to the river, hired boats, and betook themselves to their homes or their friends in the country. It was assumed in the city that the domestics had been discharged upon a sudden discovery of general and unpardonable peculation; for, almost everybody being guilty of it himself, petty dishonesty was the crime most easily credited and least easily passed over in Gwyntystorm.
Various reports circulated around the city about what had happened in the palace. People gathered and watched the house, staring at it as if it had appeared overnight. But it appeared calm enough, remaining closed and quiet, like a house that was abandoned. They saw no one come in or go out. Smoke rose from a chimney or two; there were hardly any other signs of life. It took some time for everyone to realize that the highest officials of the crown as well as the lowest servants in the palace had been fired in disgrace: who would recognize a lord chancellor in his pajamas? And which lord chancellor would, dressed like that in public, announce his title and position? Before dawn, most of the courtiers snuck down to the river, rented boats, and made their way back to their homes or to friends in the countryside. People in the city assumed that the staff had been let go due to a sudden discovery of widespread and unforgivable corruption; since almost everyone was guilty of it themselves, petty dishonesty was the crime most easily believed and least easily overlooked in Gwyntystorm.
Now that same day was Religion day, and not a few of the clergy, always glad to seize on any passing event to give interest to the dull and monotonic grind of their intellectual machines, made this remarkable one the ground of discourse to their congregations. More especially than the rest, the first priest of the great temple where was the royal pew, judged himself, from his relation to the palace, called upon to 'improve the occasion', for they talked ever about improvement at Gwyntystorm, all the time they were going down hill with a rush.
Now, that same day was Religion Day, and quite a few members of the clergy, always eager to seize on any event to add some excitement to the boring and repetitive grind of their intellectual routines, used this noteworthy one as a topic for discussion with their congregations. More than anyone else, the lead priest of the grand temple where the royal pew was located felt obligated, due to his connection to the palace, to 'make the most of the occasion,' since they constantly spoke about improvement at Gwyntystorm while they were plummeting downhill at full speed.
The book which had, of late years, come to be considered the most sacred, was called The Book of Nations, and consisted of proverbs, and history traced through custom: from it the first priest chose his text; and his text was, 'Honesty Is the Best Policy.' He was considered a very eloquent man, but I can offer only a few of the larger bones of his sermon.
The book that, in recent years, was regarded as the most sacred was called The Book of Nations, and it was made up of proverbs and history passed down through tradition. From this book, the first priest selected his text, which was, 'Honesty Is the Best Policy.' He was seen as a very eloquent speaker, but I can only share a few key points from his sermon.
The main proof of the verity of their religion, he said, was that things always went well with those who profess it; and its first fundamental principle, grounded in inborn invariable instinct, was, that every One should take care of that One. This was the first duty of Man. If every one would but obey this law, number one, then would every one be perfectly cared for—one being always equal to one. But the faculty of care was in excess of need, and all that overflowed, and would otherwise run to waste, ought to be gently turned in the direction of one's neighbour, seeing that this also wrought for the fulfilling of the law, inasmuch as the reaction of excess so directed was upon the director of the same, to the comfort, that is, and well-being of the original self. To be just and friendly was to build the warmest and safest of all nests, and to be kind and loving was to line it with the softest of all furs and feathers, for the one precious, comfort-loving self there to lie, revelling in downiest bliss. One of the laws therefore most binding upon men because of its relation to the first and greatest of all duties, was embodied in the Proverb he had just read; and what stronger proof of its wisdom and truth could they desire than the sudden and complete vengeance which had fallen upon those worse than ordinary sinners who had offended against the king's majesty by forgetting that 'Honesty Is the Best Policy'?
The main proof of the truth of their religion, he said, was that things always went well for those who followed it; and its first fundamental principle, based on inherent and consistent instinct, was that everyone should take care of themselves. This was the primary duty of mankind. If everyone would just follow this rule, then everyone would be perfectly supported—one person always equal to another. But the ability to care was greater than the need, and all that excess, which would otherwise go to waste, should be gently directed toward one's neighbor, since this also fulfilled the law, as the response to that excess benefited the giver, contributing to their own comfort and well-being. Being just and friendly built the warmest and safest nest, while being kind and loving lined it with the softest furs and feathers, allowing the precious, comfort-seeking self to lie there, enjoying ultimate bliss. One of the laws most binding on people, because of its connection to the first and greatest duty, was expressed in the proverb he had just read; and what stronger proof of its wisdom and truth could they want than the swift and complete retribution that had struck down those particularly sinful individuals who had wronged the king by forgetting that 'Honesty Is the Best Policy'?
At this point of the discourse the head of the legserpent rose from the floor of the temple, towering above the pulpit, above the priest, then curving downward, with open mouth slowly descended upon him. Horror froze the sermon-pump. He stared upward aghast. The great teeth of the animal closed upon a mouthful of the sacred vestments, and slowly he lifted the preacher from the pulpit, like a handful of linen from a washtub, and, on his four solemn stumps, bore him out of the temple, dangling aloft from his jaws. At the back of it he dropped him into the dust hole among the remnants of a library whose age had destroyed its value in the eyes of the chapter. They found him burrowing in it, a lunatic henceforth—whose madness presented the peculiar feature, that in its paroxysms he jabbered sense.
At this point in the discussion, the head of the legserpent rose from the temple floor, towering above the pulpit and the priest, then curving downward, with its open mouth slowly descending upon him. Horror froze the sermon. He looked up, horrified. The creature's massive teeth clamped down on a mouthful of the sacred vestments, and it slowly lifted the preacher from the pulpit, like a handful of linen from a washbasin, and, on its four solemn stumps, carried him out of the temple, dangling from its jaws. At the back, it dropped him into the dust among the remnants of a library that had lost its value in the eyes of the chapter due to its age. They found him digging through it, now a lunatic—whose madness had the peculiar trait that in his fits, he spoke sense.
Bone-freezing horror pervaded Gwyntystorm. If their best and wisest were treated with such contempt, what might not the rest of them look for? Alas for their city! Their grandly respectable city! Their loftily reasonable city! Where it was all to end, who could tell!
Bone-chilling terror filled Gwyntystorm. If their best and smartest were treated with such disrespect, what could the rest expect? Alas for their city! Their proudly respectable city! Their highly rational city! Who knows how this will all end!
But something must be done. Hastily assembling, the priests chose a new first priest, and in full conclave unanimously declared and accepted that the king in his retirement had, through the practice of the blackest magic, turned the palace into a nest of demons in the midst of them. A grand exorcism was therefore indispensable.
But something has to be done. Quickly coming together, the priests picked a new high priest and unanimously agreed that the king, in his withdrawal, had through the darkest magic turned the palace into a den of demons among them. A grand exorcism was therefore absolutely necessary.
In the meantime the fact came out that the greater part of the courtiers had been dismissed as well as the servants, and this fact swelled the hope of the Party of Decency, as they called themselves. Upon it they proceeded to act, and strengthened themselves on all sides.
In the meantime, news spread that most of the courtiers and servants had been let go, which boosted the hopes of the Party of Decency, as they referred to themselves. They then took action and fortified their position on all fronts.
The action of the king's bodyguard remained for a time uncertain. But when at length its officers were satisfied that both the master of the horse and their colonel were missing, they placed themselves under the orders of the first priest.
The actions of the king's bodyguard were uncertain for a while. But when their leaders finally confirmed that both the master of the horse and their colonel were gone, they took orders from the first priest.
Every one dated the culmination of the evil from the visit of the miner and his mongrel; and the butchers vowed, if they could but get hold of them again, they would roast both of them alive. At once they formed themselves into a regiment, and put their dogs in training for attack.
Every person marked the peak of the trouble from the visit of the miner and his mixed-breed dog; the butchers swore that if they could catch them again, they would roast both of them alive. Immediately, they organized themselves into a group and started training their dogs for an attack.
Incessant was the talk, innumerable were the suggestions, and great was the deliberation. The general consent, however, was that as soon as the priests should have expelled the demons, they would depose the king, and attired in all his regal insignia, shut him in a cage for public show; then choose governors, with the lord chancellor at their head, whose first duty should be to remit every possible tax; and the magistrates, by the mouth of the city marshal, required all able-bodied citizens, in order to do their part toward the carrying out of these and a multitude of other reforms, to be ready to take arms at the first summons.
The discussions were endless, the suggestions were countless, and the debates were intense. The general agreement, however, was that as soon as the priests expelled the demons, they would remove the king from power, dress him in all his royal gear, and shut him in a cage for everyone to see. They would then appoint governors, led by the lord chancellor, whose first task would be to eliminate as many taxes as possible. The magistrates, through the city marshal, instructed all capable citizens to be prepared to take up arms at a moment's notice to contribute to these and many other reforms.
Things needful were prepared as speedily as possible, and a mighty ceremony, in the temple, in the market place, and in front of the palace, was performed for the expulsion of the demons. This over, the leaders retired to arrange an attack upon the palace.
Things that were necessary were prepared as quickly as possible, and a grand ceremony took place in the temple, in the marketplace, and in front of the palace to drive out the demons. Once that was done, the leaders withdrew to plan an attack on the palace.
But that night events occurred which, proving the failure of their first, induced the abandonment of their second, intent. Certain of the prowling order of the community, whose numbers had of late been steadily on the increase, reported frightful things. Demons of indescribable ugliness had been espied careering through the midnight streets and courts. A citizen—some said in the very act of housebreaking, but no one cared to look into trifles at such a crisis—had been seized from behind, he could not see by what, and soused in the river. A well-known receiver of stolen goods had had his shop broken open, and when he came down in the morning had found everything in ruin on the pavement. The wooden image of justice over the door of the city marshal had had the arm that held the sword bitten off. The gluttonous magistrate had been pulled from his bed in the dark, by beings of which he could see nothing but the flaming eyes, and treated to a bath of the turtle soup that had been left simmering by the side of the kitchen fire. Having poured it over him, they put him again into his bed, where he soon learned how a mummy must feel in its cerements.
But that night, things happened that showed their first attempt had failed and led to the abandonment of their second plan. Members of the hidden part of the community, whose numbers had been growing steadily, reported terrifying events. Creatures of unimaginable ugliness had been seen racing through the dark streets and alleys. One citizen—some claimed he was trying to break into a house, but no one wanted to bother with details during such a crisis—was grabbed from behind, unable to see by whom, and thrown into the river. A well-known fence had his shop broken into, and when he came down in the morning, he found everything in ruins outside. The wooden figure of justice over the city marshal's door had its sword arm bitten off. The greedy magistrate was dragged from his bed in the dark by beings with only their glowing eyes visible, and he was dumped into the turtle soup that had been left simmering on the kitchen stove. After pouring it over him, they put him back in his bed, where he soon discovered how a mummy must feel wrapped in its bandages.
Worst of all, in the market place was fixed up a paper, with the king's own signature, to the effect that whoever henceforth should show inhospitality to strangers, and should be convicted of the same, should be instantly expelled the city; while a second, in the butchers' quarter, ordained that any dog which henceforth should attack a stranger should be immediately destroyed. It was plain, said the butchers, that the clergy were of no use; they could not exorcise demons! That afternoon, catching sight of a poor old fellow in rags and tatters, quietly walking up the street, they hounded their dogs upon him, and had it not been that the door of Derba's cottage was standing open, and was near enough for him to dart in and shut it ere they reached him, he would have been torn in pieces.
Worst of all, in the marketplace, a notice was posted with the king's signature stating that anyone who showed unkindness to strangers and was found guilty would be immediately expelled from the city. Meanwhile, in the butchers' district, a rule was set that any dog that attacked a stranger would be killed on the spot. The butchers claimed it was clear that the clergy were useless; they couldn't drive out demons! That afternoon, they spotted a poor old man in rags quietly walking down the street and set their dogs on him. If it hadn't been for the open door of Derba's cottage being nearby, allowing him to slip inside and close it before they reached him, he would have been shredded to pieces.
And thus things went on for some days.
And so things continued for a few days.
CHAPTER 29
Barbara
In the meantime, with Derba to minister to his wants, with Curdie to protect him, and Irene to nurse him, the king was getting rapidly stronger. Good food was what he most wanted and of that, at least of certain kinds of it, there was plentiful store in the palace. Everywhere since the cleansing of the lower regions of it, the air was clean and sweet, and under the honest hands of the one housemaid the king's chamber became a pleasure to his eyes. With such changes it was no wonder if his heart grew lighter as well as his brain clearer.
In the meantime, with Derba taking care of his needs, Curdie keeping him safe, and Irene looking after him, the king was getting stronger quickly. What he needed most was good food, and there was plenty of that, at least of certain kinds, in the palace. Since the cleaning of the lower areas, the air was fresh and pleasant everywhere, and under the diligent care of the housemaid, the king’s room became a delight to see. With these changes, it was no surprise that his spirits lifted along with his clarity of thought.
But still evil dreams came and troubled him, the lingering result of the wicked medicines the doctor had given him. Every night, sometimes twice or thrice, he would wake up in terror, and it would be minutes ere he could come to himself. The consequence was that he was always worse in the morning, and had loss to make up during the day. While he slept, Irene or Curdie, one or the other, must still be always by his side.
But still, bad dreams came and bothered him, the lingering effect of the terrible medications the doctor had given him. Every night, sometimes twice or three times, he would wake up in a panic, and it would take him minutes to calm down. As a result, he was always worse in the morning and had to catch up throughout the day. While he slept, either Irene or Curdie had to be by his side.
One night, when it was Curdie's turn with the king, he heard a cry somewhere in the house, and as there was no other child, concluded, notwithstanding the distance of her grandmother's room, that it must be Barbara. Fearing something might be wrong, and noting the king's sleep more quiet than usual, he ran to see. He found the child in the middle of the floor, weeping bitterly, and Derba slumbering peacefully in bed. The instant she saw him the night-lost thing ceased her crying, smiled, and stretched out her arms to him. Unwilling to wake the old woman, who had been working hard all day, he took the child, and carried her with him. She clung to him so, pressing her tear-wet radiant face against his, that her little arms threatened to choke him.
One night, when it was Curdie's turn with the king, he heard a cry coming from somewhere in the house. Since there was no other child around, he figured, despite the distance to her grandmother's room, that it must be Barbara. Concerned something might be wrong and noticing the king was sleeping more soundly than usual, he ran to check. He found the child in the middle of the floor, crying hard, while Derba was peacefully asleep in bed. As soon as she saw him, the lost little girl stopped crying, smiled, and reached out her arms to him. Not wanting to wake the old woman, who had worked hard all day, he picked up the child and took her with him. She clung to him tightly, pressing her tear-stained, bright face against his, as her little arms felt like they might squeeze the life out of him.
When he re-entered the chamber, he found the king sitting up in bed, fighting the phantoms of some hideous dream. Generally upon such occasions, although he saw his watcher, he could not dissociate him from the dream, and went raving on. But the moment his eyes fell upon little Barbara, whom he had never seen before, his soul came into them with a rush, and a smile like the dawn of an eternal day overspread his countenance; the dream was nowhere, and the child was in his heart. He stretched out his arms to her, the child stretched out hers to him, and in five minutes they were both asleep, each in the other's embrace.
When he walked back into the room, he found the king sitting up in bed, battling the horrors of a terrible dream. Usually, during moments like this, even though he could see his watcher, he couldn't separate him from the dream and continued to ramble on. But the instant his eyes landed on little Barbara, whom he had never seen before, his spirit surged within him, and a smile like the dawn of a perfect day spread across his face; the dream vanished, and the child filled his heart. He reached out to her, she reached out to him, and within five minutes, they were both fast asleep, wrapped in each other's arms.
From that night Barbara had a crib in the king's chamber, and as often as he woke, Irene or Curdie, whichever was watching, took the sleeping child and laid her in his arms, upon which, invariably and instantly, the dream would vanish. A great part of the day too she would be playing on or about the king's bed; and it was a delight to the heart of the princess to see her amusing herself with the crown, now sitting upon it, now rolling it hither and thither about the room like a hoop. Her grandmother entering once while she was pretending to make porridge in it, held up her hands in horror-struck amazement; but the king would not allow her to interfere, for the king was now Barbara's playmate, and his crown their plaything.
From that night on, Barbara had a crib in the king's bedroom, and whenever he woke up, either Irene or Curdie, whoever was on watch, would take the sleeping child and place her in his arms, which would immediately make the dream disappear. During much of the day, she would also be playing on or around the king's bed, and it warmed the princess's heart to see her having fun with the crown, sometimes sitting on it, other times rolling it around the room like a hoop. One time, when her grandmother walked in while she was pretending to make porridge in it, she raised her hands in shocked amazement; but the king wouldn’t let her interfere since he was now Barbara's playmate, and his crown was their toy.
The colonel of the guard also was growing better. Curdie went often to see him. They were soon friends, for the best people understand each other the easiest, and the grim old warrior loved the miner boy as if he were at once his son and his angel. He was very anxious about his regiment. He said the officers were mostly honest men, he believed, but how they might be doing without him, or what they might resolve, in ignorance of the real state of affairs, and exposed to every misrepresentation, who could tell? Curdie proposed that he should send for the major, offering to be the messenger. The colonel agreed, and Curdie went—not without his mattock, because of the dogs.
The colonel of the guard was also getting better. Curdie visited him often. They quickly became friends because good people easily understand each other, and the stern old warrior cared for the miner boy as if he were both his son and his angel. He was very worried about his regiment. He believed that most of the officers were honest men, but who could say how they were managing without him or what decisions they might make, unaware of the real situation and vulnerable to misinterpretations? Curdie suggested that he should call for the major and offered to be the messenger. The colonel agreed, so Curdie went—not without his mattock, due to the dogs.
But the officers had been told by the master of the horse that their colonel was dead, and although they were amazed he should be buried without the attendance of his regiment, they never doubted the information. The handwriting itself of their colonel was insufficient, counteracted by the fresh reports daily current, to destroy the lie. The major regarded the letter as a trap for the next officer in command, and sent his orderly to arrest the messenger. But Curdie had had the wisdom not to wait for an answer.
But the officers had been informed by the horse master that their colonel was dead, and even though they were shocked that he would be buried without his regiment present, they didn’t question the news. The colonel's own handwriting wasn't enough, overshadowed by the ongoing fresh reports, to disprove the lie. The major saw the letter as a setup for the next officer in charge and sent his orderly to detain the messenger. But Curdie had the foresight not to wait for a reply.
The king's enemies said that he had first poisoned the good colonel of the guard, and then murdered the master of the horse, and other faithful councillors; and that his oldest and most attached domestics had but escaped from the palace with their lives—not all of them, for the butler was missing. Mad or wicked, he was not only unfit to rule any longer, but worse than unfit to have in his power and under his influence the young princess, only hope of Gwyntystorm and the kingdom.
The king's enemies claimed that he had first poisoned the loyal colonel of the guard, then murdered the master of the horse and other faithful advisors. They said that his oldest and closest servants barely escaped the palace with their lives—not all of them, since the butler was missing. Whether mad or evil, he was not just unfit to rule any longer, but worse than unfit to have control over the young princess, the only hope of Gwyntystorm and the kingdom.
The moment the lord chancellor reached his house in the country and had got himself clothed, he began to devise how yet to destroy his master; and the very next morning set out for the neighbouring kingdom of Borsagrass to invite invasion, and offer a compact with its monarch.
The moment the lord chancellor got home to his country house and got dressed, he started planning how to take down his master. The very next morning, he set off for the neighboring kingdom of Borsagrass to encourage an invasion and propose an agreement with its king.
CHAPTER 30
Peter
At the cottage in the mountain everything for a time went on just as before. It was indeed dull without Curdie, but as often as they looked at the emerald it was gloriously green, and with nothing to fear or regret, and everything to hope, they required little comforting. One morning, however, at last, Peter, who had been consulting the gem, rather now from habit than anxiety, as a farmer his barometer in undoubtful weather, turned suddenly to his wife, the stone in his hand, and held it up with a look of ghastly dismay.
At the cottage in the mountains, everything went on as usual for a while. It was pretty dull without Curdie, but every time they looked at the emerald, it was brilliantly green. With nothing to be afraid of or regret and everything to look forward to, they didn't need much reassurance. However, one morning, Peter, who had been checking the gem more out of routine than worry—like a farmer checking his barometer when the weather is clear—suddenly turned to his wife, the stone in his hand, and raised it with a look of horror.
'Why, that's never the emerald!' said Joan.
'Why, that's definitely not the emerald!' said Joan.
'It is,' answered Peter; 'but it were small blame to any one that took it for a bit of bottle glass!'
'It is,' Peter replied; 'but it wouldn't be surprising if someone mistook it for a piece of bottle glass!'
For, all save one spot right in the centre, of intensest and most brilliant green, it looked as if the colour had been burnt out of it.
For, except for one spot right in the center, which was a deep and bright green, it looked like the color had been completely drained from it.
'Run, run, Peter!' cried his wife. 'Run and tell the old princess. It may not be too late. The boy must be lying at death's door.'
'Run, run, Peter!' his wife shouted. 'Hurry and tell the old princess. It might not be too late. The boy could be on the edge of death.'
Without a word Peter caught up his mattock, darted from the cottage, and was at the bottom of the hill in less time than he usually took to get halfway.
Without saying a word, Peter grabbed his mattock, rushed out of the cottage, and reached the bottom of the hill faster than he normally did to get halfway.
The door of the king's house stood open; he rushed in and up the stair. But after wandering about in vain for an hour, opening door after door, and finding no way farther up, the heart of the old man had well-nigh failed him. Empty rooms, empty rooms!—desertion and desolation everywhere.
The door of the king's house was open; he rushed in and up the stairs. But after wandering around for an hour, opening door after door, and finding no way to go further up, the old man's heart was nearly giving out. Empty rooms, empty rooms!—abandonment and emptiness everywhere.
At last he did come upon the door to the tower stair. Up he darted. Arrived at the top, he found three doors, and, one after the other, knocked at them all. But there was neither voice nor hearing. Urged by his faith and his dread, slowly, hesitatingly, he opened one. It revealed a bare garret room, nothing in it but one chair and one spinning wheel. He closed it, and opened the next—to start back in terror, for he saw nothing but a great gulf, a moonless night, full of stars, and, for all the stars, dark, dark!—a fathomless abyss. He opened the third door, and a rush like the tide of a living sea invaded his ears. Multitudinous wings flapped and flashed in the sun, and, like the ascending column from a volcano, white birds innumerable shot into the air, darkening the day with the shadow of their cloud, and then, with a sharp sweep, as if bent sideways by a sudden wind, flew northward, swiftly away, and vanished. The place felt like a tomb. There seemed no breath of life left in it.
At last, he found the door to the tower stair. He darted up. When he reached the top, he found three doors and knocked on each one in turn. But there was no response. Driven by his faith and fear, he slowly opened one. It revealed a bare attic room, containing just a chair and a spinning wheel. He closed it and opened the next one—only to step back in terror as he saw nothing but a vast chasm, a moonless night filled with stars, and despite all the stars, it was dark, dark!—an unfathomable abyss. He opened the third door, and a rush like the tide of a living sea flooded his ears. Countless wings flapped and gleamed in the sunlight, and, like a column rising from a volcano, an endless number of white birds shot into the sky, darkening the day with the shadow of their cloud, and then, with a sharp turn as if pushed by a sudden wind, flew north swiftly and disappeared. The place felt like a tomb. There seemed to be no breath of life left in it.
Despair laid hold upon him; he rushed down thundering with heavy feet. Out upon him darted the housekeeper like an ogress-spider, and after her came her men; but Peter rushed past them, heedless and careless—for had not the princess mocked him?—and sped along the road to Gwyntystorm. What help lay in a miner's mattock, a man's arm, a father's heart, he would bear to his boy.
Despair took over him; he ran down the path with heavy footsteps. The housekeeper lunged at him like a monstrous spider, followed by her men; but Peter rushed past them, reckless and unbothered—hadn't the princess made fun of him?—and raced along the road to Gwyntystorm. Whatever strength a miner's pick, a man's arm, or a father's love could offer, he would bring to his son.
Joan sat up all night waiting his return, hoping and hoping. The mountain was very still, and the sky was clear; but all night long the miner sped northward, and the heart of his wife was troubled.
Joan stayed up all night waiting for him to come back, filled with hope. The mountain was really quiet, and the sky was clear; but all night long, the miner raced north, and Joan's heart was heavy with worry.
CHAPTER 31
The Sacrifice
Things in the palace were in a strange condition: the king playing with a child and dreaming wise dreams, waited upon by a little princess with the heart of a queen, and a youth from the mines, who went nowhere, not even into the king's chamber, without his mattock on his shoulder and a horrible animal at his heels; in a room nearby the colonel of his guard, also in bed, without a soldier to obey him; in six other rooms, far apart, six miscreants, each watched by a beast-jailer; ministers to them all, an old woman and a page; and in the wine cellar, forty-three animals, creatures more grotesque than ever brain of man invented. None dared approach its gates, and seldom one issued from them.
Things in the palace were pretty strange: the king was playing with a child and having wise dreams, attended by a little princess with the heart of a queen, and a young man from the mines who went nowhere, not even into the king's room, without his pickaxe on his shoulder and a terrifying creature at his heels; in a nearby room, the colonel of his guard was also in bed, with no soldier to command; in six other rooms, far apart, six miscreants, each watched by a beast-handler; serving them all were an old woman and a page; and in the wine cellar, forty-three animals, creatures more bizarre than anything a human mind could create. No one dared to approach its gates, and rarely did anyone come out of them.
All the dwellers in the city were united in enmity to the palace. It swarmed with evil spirits, they said, whereas the evil spirits were in the city, unsuspected. One consequence of their presence was that, when the rumour came that a great army was on the march against Gwyntystorm, instead of rushing to their defences, to make new gates, free portcullises and drawbridges, and bar the river, each band flew first to their treasures, burying them in their cellars and gardens, and hiding them behind stones in their chimneys; and, next to rebellion, signing an invitation to His Majesty of Borsagrass to enter at their open gates, destroy their king, and annex their country to his own.
All the people in the city were united against the palace. They claimed it was filled with evil spirits, while the real evil spirits lurked in the city, unnoticed. One result of their presence was that when news spread that a large army was marching towards Gwyntystorm, rather than rushing to defend themselves by making new gates, clearing the portcullises and drawbridges, and blocking the river, each group hurried to their valuables, burying them in their cellars and gardens, and hiding them behind stones in their chimneys. Then, next to rebellion, they sent an invitation to His Majesty of Borsagrass to come through their open gates, overthrow their king, and take their land for himself.
The straits of isolation were soon found in the palace: its invalids were requiring stronger food, and what was to be done? For if the butchers sent meat to the palace, was it not likely enough to be poisoned? Curdie said to Derba he would think of some plan before morning.
The boundaries of isolation were quickly realized in the palace: its sick residents needed richer food, and what could be done? Because if the butchers sent meat to the palace, wasn’t it likely to be poisoned? Curdie told Derba he would come up with a plan before morning.
But that same night, as soon as it was dark, Lina came to her master, and let him understand she wanted to go out. He unlocked a little private postern for her, left it so that she could push it open when she returned, and told the crocodile to stretch himself across it inside. Before midnight she came back with a young deer.
But that same night, as soon as it got dark, Lina went to her master and made it clear she wanted to go out. He unlocked a small private gate for her, left it so she could push it open when she returned, and told the crocodile to lie across it inside. Before midnight, she came back with a young deer.
Early the next morning the legserpent crept out of the wine cellar, through the broken door behind, shot into the river, and soon appeared in the kitchen with a splendid sturgeon. Every night Lina went out hunting, and every morning Legserpent went out fishing, and both invalids and household had plenty to eat. As to news, the page, in plain clothes, would now and then venture out into the market place, and gather some.
Early the next morning, the legserpent slithered out of the wine cellar, through the broken door at the back, darted into the river, and soon showed up in the kitchen with a magnificent sturgeon. Every night, Lina went out hunting, and every morning, Legserpent went out fishing, so both the invalids and the household had more than enough to eat. As for news, the page, dressed in regular clothes, would occasionally venture out into the marketplace to gather some.
One night he came back with the report that the army of the king of Borsagrass had crossed the border. Two days after, he brought the news that the enemy was now but twenty miles from Gwyntystorm.
One night, he returned with the news that the army of the king of Borsagrass had crossed the border. Two days later, he brought word that the enemy was now only twenty miles from Gwyntystorm.
The colonel of the guard rose, and began furbishing his armour—but gave it over to the page, and staggered across to the barracks, which were in the next street. The sentry took him for a ghost or worse, ran into the guardroom, bolted the door, and stopped his ears. The poor colonel, who was yet hardly able to stand, crawled back despairing.
The colonel of the guard got up and started cleaning his armor—but then handed it off to the page and struggled his way over to the barracks, which were in the next street. The sentry mistook him for a ghost or something worse, ran into the guardroom, locked the door, and covered his ears. The poor colonel, who could barely stand, crawled back in despair.
For Curdie, he had already, as soon as the first rumour reached him, resolved, if no other instructions came, and the king continued unable to give orders, to call Lina and the creatures, and march to meet the enemy. If he died, he died for the right, and there was a right end of it. He had no preparations to make, except a good sleep.
For Curdie, as soon as he heard the first rumor, he decided that if he didn't receive any other instructions and the king was still unable to give orders, he would call Lina and the creatures and head out to confront the enemy. If he died, he would die for a good cause, and that would be a fitting end. He didn't have any preparations to make, except for getting a good night's sleep.
He asked the king to let the housemaid take his place by His Majesty that night, and went and lay down on the floor of the corridor, no farther off than a whisper would reach from the door of the chamber. There, with an old mantle of the king's thrown over him, he was soon fast asleep.
He asked the king to allow the housemaid to stand in for him by His Majesty that night, and then he lay down on the floor of the hallway, close enough that a whisper could reach from the door of the room. There, with an old king's cloak draped over him, he quickly fell asleep.
Somewhere about the middle of the night, he woke suddenly, started to his feet, and rubbed his eyes. He could not tell what had waked him. But could he be awake, or was he not dreaming? The curtain of the king's door, a dull red ever before, was glowing a gorgeous, a radiant purple; and the crown wrought upon it in silks and gems was flashing as if it burned! What could it mean? Was the king's chamber on fire? He darted to the door and lifted the curtain. Glorious terrible sight!
Somewhere around the middle of the night, he woke up suddenly, jumped to his feet, and rubbed his eyes. He couldn't figure out what had woken him. But was he really awake, or was he dreaming? The curtain of the king's door, usually a dull red, was now glowing a stunning, bright purple; and the crown embroidered on it with silks and gems was shining as if it were on fire! What could this mean? Was the king's chamber on fire? He rushed to the door and lifted the curtain. What a glorious, terrifying sight!
A long and broad marble table, that stood at one end of the room, had been drawn into the middle of it, and thereon burned a great fire, of a sort that Curdie knew—a fire of glowing, flaming roses, red and white. In the midst of the roses lay the king, moaning, but motionless. Every rose that fell from the table to the floor, someone, whom Curdie could not plainly see for the brightness, lifted and laid burning upon the king's face, until at length his face too was covered with the live roses, and he lay all within the fire, moaning still, with now and then a shuddering sob.
A long, wide marble table, which was positioned at one end of the room, had been moved to the center, where a large fire blazed—a fire made up of glowing, flaming roses, red and white. In the middle of the roses lay the king, moaning but still. Every rose that fell from the table to the floor was picked up by someone Curdie couldn’t clearly see because of the brightness and placed burning on the king's face until eventually his face was covered with the living roses. He remained there in the fire, still moaning, occasionally shuddering with a sob.
And the shape that Curdie saw and could not see, wept over the king as he lay in the fire, and often she hid her face in handfuls of her shadowy hair, and from her hair the water of her weeping dropped like sunset rain in the light of the roses. At last she lifted a great armful of her hair, and shook it over the fire, and the drops fell from it in showers, and they did not hiss in the flames, but there arose instead as it were the sound of running brooks.
And the figure that Curdie saw but couldn't fully make out, cried over the king as he lay in the fire, often burying her face in clumps of her dark hair. From her hair, the tears of her sorrow fell like gentle rain at sunset, illuminated by the roses. Finally, she gathered a huge handful of her hair and shook it over the fire, and the drops fell from it like a rain shower, not hissing in the flames, but instead creating the sound of flowing streams.
And the glow of the red fire died away, and the glow of the white fire grew grey, and the light was gone, and on the table all was black—except the face of the king, which shone from under the burnt roses like a diamond in the ashes of a furnace.
And the glow of the red fire faded, and the glow of the white fire turned grey, and the light disappeared, leaving the table completely dark—except for the king's face, which shone through the burnt roses like a diamond in the ashes of a furnace.
Then Curdie, no longer dazzled, saw and knew the old princess. The room was lighted with the splendour of her face, of her blue eyes, of her sapphire crown. Her golden hair went streaming out from her through the air till it went off in mist and light. She was large and strong as a Titaness. She stooped over the table-altar, put her mighty arms under the living sacrifice, lifted the king, as if he were but a little child, to her bosom, walked with him up the floor, and laid him in his bed. Then darkness fell.
Then Curdie, no longer blinded by the light, recognized the old princess. The room was illuminated by the brilliance of her face, her blue eyes, and her sapphire crown. Her golden hair flowed out from her like a stream of mist and light. She was as large and powerful as a Titaness. She bent over the table-altar, placed her strong arms beneath the living sacrifice, lifted the king, as if he were just a little child, to her chest, walked him across the room, and laid him in his bed. Then darkness descended.
The miner boy turned silent away, and laid himself down again in the corridor. An absolute joy filled his heart, his bosom, his head, his whole body. All was safe; all was well. With the helve of his mattock tight in his grasp, he sank into a dreamless sleep.
The miner boy turned away in silence and lay down again in the corridor. A deep joy filled his heart, his chest, his mind, his whole body. Everything was safe; everything was good. With the handle of his pickaxe firmly in his grip, he drifted off into a dreamless sleep.
CHAPTER 32
The King's Army
He woke like a giant refreshed with wine.
He woke up feeling like a giant who had just enjoyed some wine.
When he went into the king's chamber, the housemaid sat where he had left her, and everything in the room was as it had been the night before, save that a heavenly odour of roses filled the air of it. He went up to the bed. The king opened his eyes, and the soul of perfect health shone out of them. Nor was Curdie amazed in his delight.
When he entered the king's chamber, the maid was sitting where he had left her, and everything in the room was just as it had been the night before, except a lovely scent of roses filled the air. He walked over to the bed. The king opened his eyes, and the glow of perfect health shone from them. Curdie was not surprised by his joy.
'Is it not time to rise, Curdie?' said the king.
'Isn’t it time to get up, Curdie?' said the king.
'It is, Your Majesty. Today we must be doing,' answered Curdie.
'It is, Your Majesty. Today we need to take action,' answered Curdie.
'What must we be doing today, Curdie?'
'What should we do today, Curdie?'
'Fighting, sire.'
'Engaging in battle, sire.'
'Then fetch me my armour—that of plated steel, in the chest there. You will find the underclothing with it.'
'Then get me my armor—that plated steel one, in the chest over there. You’ll find the underclothes with it.'
As he spoke, he reached out his hand for his sword, which hung in the bed before him, drew it, and examined the blade.
As he spoke, he reached out for his sword, which was hanging on the bed in front of him, pulled it out, and checked the blade.
'A little rusty!' he said, 'but the edge is there. We shall polish it ourselves today—not on the wheel. Curdie, my son, I wake from a troubled dream. A glorious torture has ended it, and I live. I know now well how things are, but you shall explain them to me as I get on my armour. No, I need no bath. I am clean. Call the colonel of the guard.'
'A little rusty!' he said, 'but the edge is there. We'll polish it ourselves today—not on the wheel. Curdie, my son, I’m waking up from a troubled dream. A glorious pain has ended it, and I’m alive. I understand now how things are, but you’ll explain them to me while I put on my armor. No, I don't need a bath. I'm clean. Call the colonel of the guard.'
In complete steel the old man stepped into the chamber. He knew it not, but the old princess had passed through his room in the night.
In total silence, the old man walked into the room. He was unaware that the old princess had gone through his room during the night.
'Why, Sir Bronzebeard!' said the king, 'you are dressed before me! You need no valet, old man, when there is battle in the wind!'
'Why, Sir Bronzebeard!' said the king, 'you're already dressed! You don't need a valet, old man, when there's battle on the horizon!'
'Battle, sire!' returned the colonel. 'Where then are our soldiers?'
'Battle, sir!' replied the colonel. 'So where are our soldiers then?'
'Why, there and here,' answered the king, pointing to the colonel first, and then to himself. 'Where else, man? The enemy will be upon us ere sunset, if we be not upon him ere noon. What other thing was in your brave brain when you donned your armour, friend?'
'Why, there and here,' answered the king, pointing first to the colonel and then to himself. 'Where else, man? The enemy will be upon us before sunset if we aren’t on them before noon. What else was going through your brave mind when you put on your armor, friend?'
'Your Majesty's orders, sire,' answered Sir Bronzebeard.
'Your Majesty's orders, Your Highness,' Sir Bronzebeard replied.
The king smiled and turned to Curdie.
The king smiled and faced Curdie.
'And what was in yours, Curdie, for your first word was of battle?'
'And what about yours, Curdie? Your first word was about battle.'
'See, Your Majesty,' answered Curdie; 'I have polished my mattock. If Your Majesty had not taken the command, I would have met the enemy at the head of my beasts, and died in comfort, or done better.'
'Look, Your Majesty,' replied Curdie; 'I've sharpened my pickaxe. If you hadn't taken charge, I would have faced the enemy with my animals and either died comfortably or done even better.'
'Brave boy!' said the king. 'He who takes his life in his hand is the only soldier. You shall head your beasts today. Sir Bronzebeard, will you die with me if need be?'
'Brave boy!' said the king. 'The only true soldier is the one who risks his life. You'll lead your troops today. Sir Bronzebeard, will you die with me if it comes to that?'
'Seven times, my king,' said the colonel.
'Seven times, my king,' said the colonel.
'Then shall we win this battle!' said the king. 'Curdie, go and bind securely the six, that we lose not their guards. Can you find me a horse, think you, Sir Bronzebeard? Alas! they told me my white charger was dead.'
'Then we will win this battle!' said the king. 'Curdie, go and securely tie up the six so we don’t lose their guards. Can you find me a horse, Sir Bronzebeard? Unfortunately, I was told my white charger is dead.'
'I will go and fright the varletry with my presence, and secure, I trust, a horse for Your Majesty, and one for myself.'
'I will go and scare the troublemakers with my presence, and I trust I can get a horse for Your Majesty, and one for myself.'
'And look you, brother!' said the king; 'bring one for my miner boy too, and a sober old charger for the princess, for she too must go to the battle, and conquer with us.'
'And look, brother!' said the king; 'bring one for my miner boy too, and a steady old horse for the princess, because she also must go into battle and conquer with us.'
'Pardon me, sire,' said Curdie; 'a miner can fight best on foot. I might smite my horse dead under me with a missed blow. And besides that, I must be near to my beasts.'
'Excuse me, your majesty,' said Curdie; 'a miner can fight best on foot. I might accidentally hit my horse and injure it with a missed strike. And besides, I need to be close to my animals.'
'As you will,' said the king. 'Three horses then, Sir Bronzebeard.'
'As you wish,' said the king. 'Three horses then, Sir Bronzebeard.'
The colonel departed, doubting sorely in his heart how to accoutre and lead from the barrack stables three horses, in the teeth of his revolted regiment.
The colonel left, seriously questioning in his heart how to equip and lead three horses from the barrack stables in the face of his rebellious regiment.
In the hall he met the housemaid.
In the hallway, he met the housekeeper.
'Can you lead a horse?' he asked.
'Can you lead a horse?' he asked.
'Yes, sir.'
'Yes, sir.'
'Are you willing to die for the king?'
'Are you willing to die for the king?'
'Yes, sir.'
'Yes, sir.'
'Can you do as you are bid?'
'Can you do what you're told?'
'I can keep on trying, sir.'
'I can keep trying, sir.'
'Come then. Were I not a man I would be a woman such as you.'
'Come on then. If I weren't a man, I would be a woman like you.'
When they entered the barrack yard, the soldiers scattered like autumn leaves before a blast of winter. They went into the stable unchallenged—and lo! in a stall, before the colonel's eyes, stood the king's white charger, with the royal saddle and bridle hung high beside him!
When they entered the barrack yard, the soldiers scattered like autumn leaves in a winter wind. They went into the stable without anyone stopping them—and there, in a stall before the colonel's eyes, stood the king's white horse, with the royal saddle and bridle hanging high beside him!
'Traitorous thieves!' muttered the old man in his beard, and went along the stalls, looking for his own black charger. Having found him, he returned to saddle first the king's. But the maid had already the saddle upon him, and so girt that the colonel could thrust no finger tip between girth and skin. He left her to finish what she had so well begun, and went and made ready his own. He then chose for the princess a great red horse, twenty years old, which he knew to possess every equine virtue. This and his own he led to the palace, and the maid led the king's.
'Traitorous thieves!' muttered the old man with a beard as he walked along the stalls, searching for his black charger. Once he found it, he returned to saddle the king's horse first. But the maid had already placed the saddle on it, so tightly that the colonel couldn't fit even a fingertip between the girth and the horse’s skin. He let her finish what she had started and went to prepare his own horse. For the princess, he chose a large red horse, twenty years old, which he knew had every equine virtue. He then led this horse along with his own to the palace, while the maid led the king's horse.
The king and Curdie stood in the court, the king in full armour of silvered steel, with a circlet of rubies and diamonds round his helmet. He almost leaped for joy when he saw his great white charger come in, gentle as a child to the hand of the housemaid. But when the horse saw his master in his armour, he reared and bounded in jubilation, yet did not break from the hand that held him. Then out came the princess attired and ready, with a hunting knife her father had given her by her side. They brought her mother's saddle, splendent with gems and gold, set it on the great red horse, and lifted her to it. But the saddle was so big, and the horse so tall, that the child found no comfort in them.
The king and Curdie stood in the courtyard, the king dressed in shining silver armor, with a crown of rubies and diamonds around his helmet. He nearly jumped for joy when he saw his magnificent white horse come in, calm as a child in the care of a maid. But when the horse spotted his master in the armor, he reared up and leaped with excitement, yet stayed steady with the hand that held him. Then the princess appeared, dressed and ready, with a hunting knife her father had given her at her side. They brought out her mother’s saddle, sparkling with gems and gold, placed it on the large red horse, and helped her onto it. But the saddle was so big, and the horse so tall, that the child couldn’t find any comfort in them.
'Please, King Papa,' she said, 'can I not have my white pony?'
'Please, King Papa,' she said, 'can I have my white pony?'
'I did not think of him, little one,' said the king. 'Where is he?'
'I didn't think about him, kid,' said the king. 'Where is he?'
'In the stable,' answered the maid. 'I found him half starved, the only horse within the gates, the day after the servants were driven out. He has been well fed since.'
'In the stable,' the maid replied. 'I found him half-starved, the only horse inside the gates, the day after the servants were sent away. He has been well-fed since then.'
'Go and fetch him,' said the king.
'Go and get him,' said the king.
As the maid appeared with the pony, from a side door came Lina and the forty-nine, following Curdie.
As the maid walked in with the pony, Lina and the forty-nine came in from a side door, following Curdie.
'I will go with Curdie and the Uglies,' cried the princess; and as soon as she was mounted she got into the middle of the pack.
'I’m going with Curdie and the Uglies,' shouted the princess; and as soon as she was on her horse, she moved to the center of the group.
So out they set, the strangest force that ever went against an enemy. The king in silver armour sat stately on his white steed, with the stones flashing on his helmet; beside him the grim old colonel, armed in steel, rode his black charger; behind the king, a little to the right, Curdie walked afoot, his mattock shining in the sun; Lina followed at his heel; behind her came the wonderful company of Uglies; in the midst of them rode the gracious little Irene, dressed in blue, and mounted on the prettiest of white ponies; behind the colonel, a little to the left, walked the page, armed in a breastplate, headpiece, and trooper's sword he had found in the palace, all much too big for him, and carrying a huge brass trumpet which he did his best to blow; and the king smiled and seemed pleased with his music, although it was but the grunt of a brazen unrest. Alongside the beasts walked Derba carrying Barbara—their refuge the mountains, should the cause of the king be lost; as soon as they were over the river they turned aside to ascend the Cliff, and there awaited the forging of the day's history. Then first Curdie saw that the housemaid, whom they had all forgotten, was following, mounted on the great red horse, and seated in the royal saddle.
So they set off, the most unusual group ever to march against an enemy. The king in silver armor sat proudly on his white horse, with the gems on his helmet shining brightly; next to him, the stern old colonel, clad in steel, rode his black horse; behind the king, slightly to the right, Curdie walked on foot, his mattock glinting in the sunlight; Lina followed closely behind him; trailing her was the remarkable group of Uglies; in the middle of them rode the lovely little Irene, dressed in blue and mounted on the cutest little white pony; behind the colonel, slightly to the left, walked the page, decked out in a breastplate, helmet, and a trooper's sword he had found in the palace, all way too big for him, and carrying a massive brass trumpet that he was trying hard to play; the king smiled and seemed happy with the noise, even though it was just the clumsy sound of a brass instrument. Next to the animals walked Derba carrying Barbara—their safe spot was the mountains, in case the king's cause fell apart; as soon as they crossed the river, they turned to climb the Cliff, where they would wait for the events of the day to unfold. Then for the first time, Curdie noticed that the housemaid, whom everyone had forgotten, was following them, riding the big red horse and seated in the royal saddle.
Many were the eyes unfriendly of women that had stared at them from door and window as they passed through the city; and low laughter and mockery and evil words from the lips of children had rippled about their ears; but the men were all gone to welcome the enemy, the butchers the first, the king's guard the last. And now on the heels of the king's army rushed out the women and children also, to gather flowers and branches, wherewith to welcome their conquerors.
Many unfriendly eyes of women had stared at them from doors and windows as they passed through the city; and low laughter, mockery, and cruel words from children echoed in their ears; but all the men had gone to greet the enemy, the butchers first, the king's guard last. And now, right after the king's army, the women and children rushed out as well, to gather flowers and branches to welcome their conquerors.
About a mile down the river, Curdie, happening to look behind him, saw the maid, whom he had supposed gone with Derba, still following on the great red horse. The same moment the king, a few paces in front of him, caught sight of the enemy's tents, pitched where, the cliffs receding, the bank of the river widened to a little plain.
About a mile down the river, Curdie happened to look back and saw the maid, who he thought had gone with Derba, still following on the big red horse. At that same moment, the king, just a few steps ahead of him, spotted the enemy's tents set up where the cliffs receded and the river bank widened into a small plain.
CHAPTER 33
The Battle
He commanded the page to blow his trumpet; and, in the strength of the moment, the youth uttered a right warlike defiance.
He ordered the page to blow his trumpet; and, in that moment of strength, the young man let out a bold challenge.
But the butchers and the guard, who had gone over armed to the enemy, thinking that the king had come to make his peace also, and that it might thereafter go hard with them, rushed at once to make short work with him, and both secure and commend themselves. The butchers came on first—for the guards had slackened their saddle girths—brandishing their knives, and talking to their dogs. Curdie and the page, with Lina and her pack, bounded to meet them. Curdie struck down the foremost with his mattock. The page, finding his sword too much for him, threw it away and seized the butcher's knife, which as he rose he plunged into the foremost dog. Lina rushed raging and gnashing among them. She would not look at a dog so long as there was a butcher on his legs, and she never stopped to kill a butcher, only with one grind of her jaws crushed a leg of him. When they were all down, then indeed she flashed among the dogs.
But the butchers and the guard, who had gone over armed to the enemy, thinking that the king had come to make peace too, and realizing it might go badly for them, rushed in to handle him quickly and secure their own safety. The butchers charged first—since the guards had loosened their saddle girths—waving their knives and shouting to their dogs. Curdie and the page, along with Lina and her pack, sprang forward to meet them. Curdie took down the first one with his mattock. The page, finding his sword too bulky, dropped it and grabbed a butcher's knife, which he plunged into the first dog as he got back up. Lina charged wildly, snapping and growling among them. She wouldn’t look at a dog as long as a butcher was standing, and she didn’t stop to kill a butcher either; she just crushed a butcher’s leg with one bite. Once they were all down, that’s when she went after the dogs.
Meantime the king and the colonel had spurred toward the advancing guard. The king clove the major through skull and collar bone, and the colonel stabbed the captain in the throat. Then a fierce combat commenced—two against many. But the butchers and their dogs quickly disposed of, up came Curdie and his beasts. The horses of the guard, struck with terror, turned in spite of the spur, and fled in confusion.
Meanwhile, the king and the colonel charged toward the advancing guard. The king split the major’s skull and collarbone, while the colonel stabbed the captain in the throat. Then a fierce battle broke out—two against many. But the butchers and their dogs were quickly taken care of, and Curdie and his creatures joined in. The guard's horses, terrified, turned and fled in chaos despite the spurs.
Thereupon the forces of Borsagrass, which could see little of the affair, but correctly imagined a small determined body in front of them, hastened to the attack. No sooner did their first advancing wave appear through the foam of the retreating one, than the king and the colonel and the page, Curdie and the beasts, went charging upon them. Their attack, especially the rush of the Uglies, threw the first line into great confusion, but the second came up quickly; the beasts could not be everywhere, there were thousands to one against them, and the king and his three companions were in the greatest possible danger.
Then the forces of Borsagrass, which could see little of what was happening but assumed there was a small, determined group in front of them, rushed to attack. As soon as their first wave pushed through the foam of the retreating one, the king, the colonel, the page, Curdie, and the animals charged at them. Their assault, particularly the surge of the Uglies, caused major confusion in the first line, but the second line quickly advanced; the animals couldn’t cover every spot, and they were outnumbered thousands to one, putting the king and his three companions in serious danger.
A dense cloud came over the sun, and sank rapidly toward the earth. The cloud moved all together, and yet the thousands of white flakes of which it was made up moved each for itself in ceaseless and rapid motion: those flakes were the wings of pigeons. Down swooped the birds upon the invaders; right in the face of man and horse they flew with swift-beating wings, blinding eyes and confounding brain. Horses reared and plunged and wheeled. All was at once in confusion. The men made frantic efforts to seize their tormentors, but not one could they touch; and they outdoubled them in numbers. Between every wild clutch came a peck of beak and a buffet of pinion in the face. Generally the bird would, with sharp-clapping wings, dart its whole body, with the swiftness of an arrow, against its singled mark, yet so as to glance aloft the same instant, and descend skimming; much as the thin stone, shot with horizontal cast of arm, having touched and torn the surface of the lake, ascends to skim, touch, and tear again. So mingled the feathered multitude in the grim game of war. It was a storm in which the wind was birds, and the sea men. And ever as each bird arrived at the rear of the enemy, it turned, ascended, and sped to the front to charge again.
A thick cloud moved over the sun and quickly descended toward the earth. The cloud moved as one, yet the thousands of white flakes that made it up moved independently, endlessly and rapidly: those flakes were the wings of pigeons. The birds swooped down on the invaders; they flew right in the faces of men and horses with rapidly beating wings, blinding eyes, and confused minds. Horses reared up, plunged, and wheeled around. Everything was thrown into chaos. The men desperately tried to grab their tormentors, but they couldn't catch even one; the birds outnumbered them. With every wild attempt to grab, there was a peck of a beak and a slap of wings in the face. Usually, a bird would, with sharp clapping wings, dart its whole body like an arrow at its target, only to glance upwards the instant after, then skim down again; like a thin stone thrown horizontally, which touches and tears at the surface of the lake, then rises to skim, touch, and tear again. Thus, the feathered mass engaged in their fierce game of war. It was a storm where the wind was made of birds and the sea was made of men. Each time a bird reached the back of the enemy, it would turn, climb, and rush to the front to attack again.
The moment the battle began, the princess's pony took fright, and turned and fled. But the maid wheeled her horse across the road and stopped him; and they waited together the result of the battle.
The moment the battle started, the princess's pony got scared and bolted. But the maid quickly turned her horse across the road and stopped him; and they waited together for the outcome of the battle.
And as they waited, it seemed to the princess right strange that the pigeons, every one as it came to the rear, and fetched a compass to gather force for the reattack, should make the head of her attendant on the red horse the goal around which it turned; so that about them was an unintermittent flapping and flashing of wings, and a curving, sweeping torrent of the side-poised wheeling bodies of birds. Strange also it seemed that the maid should be constantly waving her arm toward the battle. And the time of the motion of her arm so fitted with the rushes of birds, that it looked as if the birds obeyed her gesture, and she was casting living javelins by the thousand against the enemy. The moment a pigeon had rounded her head, it went off straight as bolt from bow, and with trebled velocity.
And as they waited, it seemed really strange to the princess that the pigeons, one by one, circled around to gain momentum for their reattack, making the head of her attendant on the red horse their target; so there was a constant flapping and flashing of wings, and a swirling, sweeping rush of the birds moving in circles. It also seemed odd that the maid kept waving her arm toward the battle. The timing of her arm movements matched perfectly with the flock of birds, making it look like the birds were following her gesture, as if she was throwing thousands of living javelins at the enemy. The moment a pigeon passed her head, it shot off straight like an arrow from a bow, moving three times as fast.
But of these strange things, others besides the princess had taken note. From a rising ground whence they watched the battle in growing dismay, the leaders of the enemy saw the maid and her motions, and, concluding her an enchantress, whose were the airy legions humiliating them, set spurs to their horses, made a circuit, outflanked the king, and came down upon her. But suddenly by her side stood a stalwart old man in the garb of a miner, who, as the general rode at her, sword in hand, heaved his swift mattock, and brought it down with such force on the forehead of his charger, that he fell to the ground like a log. His rider shot over his head and lay stunned. Had not the great red horse reared and wheeled, he would have fallen beneath that of the general.
But besides the princess, others had noticed these strange events. From a rising hill where they watched the battle with increasing dismay, the enemy leaders saw the girl and her movements, and, thinking she was an enchantress commanding the ghostly forces defeating them, urged their horses on, took a wide path, flanked the king, and charged at her. But suddenly, a strong old man in miner’s clothes appeared by her side. As the general approached her with his sword drawn, he swung his heavy pickaxe and brought it down with such force on the horse’s forehead that it collapsed like a log. The rider flew over its head and landed dazed. If the massive red horse hadn’t reared and turned, the general would have fallen under it.
With lifted sabre, one of his attendant officers rode at the miner. But a mass of pigeons darted in the faces of him and his horse, and the next moment he lay beside his commander.
With his sword raised, one of the officers rode toward the miner. But a swarm of pigeons flew into the faces of him and his horse, and the next moment he was lying next to his commander.
The rest of them turned and fled, pursued by the birds.
The others turned and ran, chased by the birds.
'Ah, friend Peter!' said the maid; 'thou hast come as I told thee! Welcome and thanks!'
'Ah, friend Peter!' said the maid. 'You’ve come just like I told you! Welcome and thank you!'
By this time the battle was over. The rout was general. The enemy stormed back upon their own camp, with the beasts roaring in the midst of them, and the king and his army, now reinforced by one, pursuing. But presently the king drew rein.
By this time, the battle was over. The retreat was widespread. The enemy rushed back to their own camp, with the animals roaring among them, and the king and his army, now bolstered by one, were in hot pursuit. But soon the king pulled back.
'Call off your hounds, Curdie, and let the pigeons do the rest,' he shouted, and turned to see what had become of the princess.
'Call off your dogs, Curdie, and let the pigeons take it from here,' he shouted, and turned to check on what had happened to the princess.
In full panic fled the invaders, sweeping down their tents, stumbling over their baggage, trampling on their dead and wounded, ceaselessly pursued and buffeted by the white-winged army of heaven. Homeward they rushed the road they had come, straight for the borders, many dropping from pure fatigue, and lying where they fell. And still the pigeons were in their necks as they ran. At length to the eyes of the king and his army nothing was visible save a dust cloud below, and a bird cloud above. Before night the bird cloud came back, flying high over Gwyntystorm. Sinking swiftly, it disappeared among the ancient roofs of the palace.
In complete panic, the invaders fled, tearing down their tents, tripping over their baggage, trampling their dead and wounded, endlessly chased and battered by the white-winged army from above. They rushed back the way they had come, heading straight for the borders, with many collapsing from sheer exhaustion and lying where they fell. And still the arrows were in their necks as they ran. Finally, all that the king and his army could see was a cloud of dust below and a cloud of birds above. Before nightfall, the bird cloud returned, flying high over Gwyntystorm. It quickly descended and vanished among the ancient roofs of the palace.
CHAPTER 34
Judgement
The king and his army returned, bringing with them one prisoner only, the lord chancellor. Curdie had dragged him from under a fallen tent, not by the hand of a man, but by the foot of a mule.
The king and his army came back, bringing only one prisoner—the lord chancellor. Curdie had pulled him out from under a collapsed tent, not by a man's hand, but by a mule's foot.
When they entered the city, it was still as the grave. The citizens had fled home. 'We must submit,' they cried, 'or the king and his demons will destroy us.' The king rode through the streets in silence, ill-pleased with his people. But he stopped his horse in the midst of the market place, and called, in a voice loud and clear as the cry of a silver trumpet, 'Go and find your own. Bury your dead, and bring home your wounded.' Then he turned him gloomily to the palace.
When they entered the city, it was as quiet as a grave. The citizens had rushed home. "We have to surrender," they shouted, "or the king and his demons will wipe us out." The king rode through the streets in silence, displeased with his people. But he halted his horse in the middle of the marketplace and called out, in a voice loud and clear like the sound of a silver trumpet, "Go and find your own. Bury your dead and bring home your injured." Then he turned away, gloomily heading to the palace.
Just as they reached the gates, Peter, who, as they went, had been telling his tale to Curdie, ended it with the words:
Just as they reached the gates, Peter, who had been telling his story to Curdie as they walked, finished with these words:
'And so there I was, in the nick of time to save the two princesses!'
'And there I was, just in time to save the two princesses!'
'The two princesses, Father! The one on the great red horse was the housemaid,' said Curdie, and ran to open the gates for the king.
'The two princesses, Dad! The one on the big red horse was the maid,' said Curdie, and ran to open the gates for the king.
They found Derba returned before them, and already busy preparing them food. The king put up his charger with his own hands, rubbed him down, and fed him.
They found Derba back before them, already busy making them food. The king saddled his horse himself, groomed him, and fed him.
When they had washed, and eaten and drunk, he called the colonel, and told Curdie and the page to bring out the traitors and the beasts, and attend him to the market place.
When they had cleaned up, eaten, and had some drinks, he called the colonel and told Curdie and the page to bring out the traitors and the animals and join him in the marketplace.
By this time the people were crowding back into the city, bearing their dead and wounded. And there was lamentation in Gwyntystorm, for no one could comfort himself, and no one had any to comfort him. The nation was victorious, but the people were conquered.
By this time, people were flooding back into the city, carrying their dead and injured. There was mourning in Gwyntystorm, as no one could find solace, and no one had anyone to comfort them. The nation had won, but the people felt defeated.
The king stood in the centre of the market place, upon the steps of the ancient cross. He had laid aside his helmet and put on his crown, but he stood all armed beside, with his sword in his hand. He called the people to him, and, for all the terror of the beasts, they dared not disobey him. Those, even, who were carrying their wounded laid them down, and drew near trembling.
The king stood in the middle of the marketplace, on the steps of the old cross. He had taken off his helmet and put on his crown, but he was still fully armed, holding his sword. He called the people to him, and despite the fear of the beasts, they didn’t dare disobey him. Even those who were carrying their wounded set them down and approached, shaking with fear.
Then the king said to Curdie and the page:
Then the king said to Curdie and the page:
'Set the evil men before me.'
'Bring the wicked men to me.'
He looked upon them for a moment in mingled anger and pity, then turned to the people and said:
He gazed at them for a moment, feeling both anger and pity, then turned to the crowd and said:
'Behold your trust! Ye slaves, behold your leaders! I would have freed you, but ye would not be free. Now shall ye be ruled with a rod of iron, that ye may learn what freedom is, and love it and seek it. These wretches I will send where they shall mislead you no longer.'
'Look at your trust! You slaves, look at your leaders! I wanted to free you, but you didn't want to be free. Now you will be ruled with an iron fist, so you can learn what freedom is, learn to love it, and seek it. I will send these wretches away where they can no longer mislead you.'
He made a sign to Curdie, who immediately brought up the legserpent. To the body of the animal they bound the lord chamberlain, speechless with horror. The butler began to shriek and pray, but they bound him on the back of Clubhead. One after another, upon the largest of the creatures they bound the whole seven, each through the unveiling terror looking the villain he was. Then said the king:
He signaled to Curdie, who quickly brought forward the legserpent. They tied the lord chamberlain, frozen with fear, to the body of the creature. The butler started to scream and plead, but they strapped him onto Clubhead. One by one, they secured all seven of them to the largest of the beasts, each displaying the true villain they were through their sheer terror. Then the king said:
'I thank you, my good beasts; and I hope to visit you ere long. Take these evil men with you, and go to your place.'
'I appreciate you, my good animals; and I hope to see you soon. Take these wicked men with you, and go to your home.'
Like a whirlwind they were in the crowd, scattering it like dust. Like hounds they rushed from the city, their burdens howling and raving.
Like a whirlwind, they moved through the crowd, scattering it like dust. Like hounds, they dashed from the city, their burdens howling and raving.
What became of them I have never heard.
What happened to them, I’ve never heard.
Then the king turned once more to the people and said, 'Go to your houses'; nor vouchsafed them another word. They crept home like chidden hounds.
Then the king turned once more to the people and said, 'Go to your houses'; nor did he offer them another word. They trudged home like scolded dogs.
The king returned to the palace. He made the colonel a duke, and the page a knight, and Peter he appointed general of all his mines. But to Curdie he said:
The king went back to the palace. He made the colonel a duke, and the page a knight, and appointed Peter as the general of all his mines. But to Curdie he said:
'You are my own boy, Curdie. My child cannot choose but love you, and when you are grown up—if you both will—you shall marry each other, and be king and queen when I am gone. Till then be the king's Curdie.'
'You are my own boy, Curdie. My child can't help but love you, and when you're both grown up—if you both want to—you'll marry each other and be king and queen when I'm gone. Until then, be the king's Curdie.'
Irene held out her arms to Curdie. He raised her in his, and she kissed him.
Irene opened her arms to Curdie. He lifted her up, and she kissed him.
'And my Curdie too!' she said.
'And my Curdie too!' she said.
Thereafter the people called him Prince Conrad; but the king always called him either just Curdie, or my miner boy.
Thereafter, people referred to him as Prince Conrad, but the king always called him either just Curdie or my miner boy.
They sat down to supper, and Derba and the knight and the housemaid waited, and Barbara sat at the king's left hand. The housemaid poured out the wine; and as she poured for Curdie red wine that foamed in the cup, as if glad to see the light whence it had been banished so long, she looked him in the eyes. And Curdie started, and sprang from his seat, and dropped on his knees, and burst into tears. And the maid said with a smile, such as none but one could smile:
They sat down for dinner, and Derba, the knight, and the housemaid waited, while Barbara took a seat at the king's left. The housemaid poured the wine, and when she poured red wine for Curdie that bubbled in the cup, almost like it was happy to be out in the light after being hidden away for so long, she met his gaze. Curdie was taken aback, jumped from his seat, dropped to his knees, and started to cry. The maid smiled in a way that only she could.
'Did I not tell you, Curdie, that it might be you would not know me when next you saw me?'
'Did I not tell you, Curdie, that you might not recognize me the next time you see me?'
Then she went from the room, and in a moment returned in royal purple, with a crown of diamonds and rubies, from under which her hair went flowing to the floor, all about her ruby-slippered feet. Her face was radiant with joy, the joy overshadowed by a faint mist as of unfulfilment. The king rose and kneeled on one knee before her. All kneeled in like homage. Then the king would have yielded her his royal chair. But she made them all sit down, and with her own hands placed at the table seats for Derba and the page. Then in ruby crown and royal purple she served them all.
Then she left the room and quickly returned dressed in royal purple, wearing a crown of diamonds and rubies, with her hair cascading to the floor around her ruby-slippered feet. Her face was shining with joy, though it was slightly clouded by a sense of unfulfillment. The king rose and knelt on one knee in front of her. Everyone knelt in respect. The king offered her his royal chair. But she had them all sit down, and with her own hands, she arranged seats at the table for Derba and the page. Then, in her ruby crown and royal purple, she served everyone.
CHAPTER 35
The End
The king sent Curdie out into his dominions to search for men and women that had human hands. And many such he found, honest and true, and brought them to his master. So a new and upright court was formed, and strength returned to the nation.
The king sent Curdie out into his kingdom to find men and women who had human hands. And he found many of them, honest and true, and brought them to his master. So a new and fair court was established, and the nation regained its strength.
But the exchequer was almost empty, for the evil men had squandered everything, and the king hated taxes unwillingly paid. Then came Curdie and said to the king that the city stood upon gold. And the king sent for men wise in the ways of the earth, and they built smelting furnaces, and Peter brought miners, and they mined the gold, and smelted it, and the king coined it into money, and therewith established things well in the land.
But the treasury was nearly empty because the wicked people had wasted everything, and the king disliked having to collect taxes that were reluctantly paid. Then Curdie came and told the king that the city was sitting on gold. The king called for experts in mining, and they built smelting furnaces. Peter brought in miners, and they extracted the gold, smelted it, and the king turned it into coins, which helped restore order in the land.
The same day on which he found his boy, Peter set out to go home. When he told the good news to Joan, his wife, she rose from her chair and said, 'Let us go.' And they left the cottage, and repaired to Gwyntystorm. And on a mountain above the city they built themselves a warm house for their old age, high in the clear air.
The same day he found his son, Peter set out for home. When he shared the good news with his wife, Joan, she got up from her chair and said, 'Let’s go.' They left the cottage and went to Gwyntystorm. On a mountain above the city, they built a cozy home for their old age, high in the fresh air.
As Peter mined one day, at the back of the king's wine Cellar, he broke into a cavern crusted with gems, and much wealth flowed therefrom, and the king used it wisely.
As Peter was mining one day at the back of the king's wine cellar, he discovered a cavern filled with gems, from which a lot of wealth came, and the king used it wisely.
Queen Irene—that was the right name of the old princess—was thereafter seldom long absent from the palace. Once or twice when she was missing, Barbara, who seemed to know of her sometimes when nobody else had a notion whither she had gone, said she was with the dear old Uglies in the wood. Curdie thought that perhaps her business might be with others there as well. All the uppermost rooms in the palace were left to her use, and when any one was in need of her help, up thither he must go. But even when she was there, he did not always succeed in finding her. She, however, always knew that such a one had been looking for her.
Queen Irene—that was the correct name of the old princess—was rarely away from the palace for long after that. Once or twice, when she was missing, Barbara, who seemed to know where she was when no one else did, mentioned that she was with the beloved old Uglies in the woods. Curdie thought that maybe she was also with others there. All the upper rooms in the palace were reserved for her, and if anyone needed her help, they had to go up there. But even when she was around, he didn’t always manage to find her. However, she always knew when someone had been looking for her.
Curdie went to find her one day. As he ascended the last stair, to meet him came the well-known scent of her roses; and when he opened the door, lo! there was the same gorgeous room in which his touch had been glorified by her fire! And there burned the fire—a huge heap of red and white roses. Before the hearth stood the princess, an old grey-haired woman, with Lina a little behind her, slowly wagging her tail, and looking like a beast of prey that can hardly so long restrain itself from springing as to be sure of its victim. The queen was casting roses, more and more roses, upon the fire. At last she turned and said, 'Now Lina!'—and Lina dashed burrowing into the fire. There went up a black smoke and a dust, and Lina was never more seen in the palace.
Curdie went to find her one day. As he climbed the last stair, he caught the familiar scent of her roses; and when he opened the door, there was the same beautiful room where his touch had been honored by her fire! And there burned the fire—a huge pile of red and white roses. In front of the hearth stood the princess, an old gray-haired woman, with Lina a little behind her, slowly wagging her tail, looking like a predator barely able to hold back from pouncing on its prey. The queen was throwing more and more roses onto the fire. Finally, she turned and said, 'Now Lina!'—and Lina jumped into the fire. Up went a cloud of black smoke and dust, and Lina was never seen again in the palace.
Irene and Curdie were married. The old king died, and they were king and queen. As long as they lived Gwyntystorm was a better city, and good people grew in it. But they had no children, and when they died the people chose a king. And the new king went mining and mining in the rock under the city, and grew more and more eager after the gold, and paid less and less heed to his people. Rapidly they sank toward their old wickedness. But still the king went on mining, and coining gold by the pailful, until the people were worse even than in the old time. And so greedy was the king after gold, that when at last the ore began to fail, he caused the miners to reduce the pillars which Peter and they that followed him had left standing to bear the city. And from the girth of an oak of a thousand years, they chipped them down to that of a fir tree of fifty.
Irene and Curdie got married. The old king passed away, and they became the king and queen. As long as they lived, Gwyntystorm became a better city, and good people thrived there. But they had no children, and when they died, the people elected a new king. This new king kept mining under the city, becoming increasingly obsessed with gold while paying less attention to his people. They quickly fell back into their old wicked ways. Yet, the king continued mining and churning out gold by the bucketful until the people were worse off than before. So greedy was the king for gold that when the ore began to run out, he ordered the miners to weaken the pillars that Peter and those who came after him had left to support the city. They reduced the width of an ancient oak tree, a thousand years old, down to that of a fifty-year-old fir tree.
One day at noon, when life was at its highest, the whole city fell with a roaring crash. The cries of men and the shrieks of women went up with its dust, and then there was a great silence.
One day at noon, when life was at its peak, the entire city collapsed with a deafening crash. The shouts of men and the screams of women mixed with the dust, and then there was a profound silence.
Where the mighty rock once towered, crowded with homes and crowned with a palace, now rushes and raves a stone-obstructed rapid of the river. All around spreads a wilderness of wild deer, and the very name of Gwyntystorm had ceased from the lips of men.
Where the massive rock once stood tall, filled with houses and topped with a palace, now a torrent of the river rushes and roars obstructed by stones. Surrounding it is a wild landscape filled with deer, and the name Gwyntystorm has faded from people's memories.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!